ã€ŠWingsã€‹


 Prologue

    There was once a time when they called them their kings.

    Too close to heart to be forgotten, too distant and unimaginable to be called home; to the people living in its consequence, it was a time of despair and death. It was a time, to be sure, when one dreaded being born. In such times, with four different kings ruling a world that was but a dot in time and space, one dreaded being remembered; for there was nothing worse than being different. There was once a time when the clock ticked backwards, and the sins of those who cooled their flesh with diamonds united the Four Races against those who posed a threat. Truth be told, they only feared being forgotten.

    That was when a king said: "Our Lord had only made four crowns. So, who are the lice that crawl under our flesh? Those whose magic is so despicable it haunts our minds while soundly asleep. Off with their heads!"

    Why? Because they were different. Their magic was of all kinds, different from the Four Races'', even from one another''s, so beautiful and graceful it filled one''s heart with indescribable joy and glory: rough crystals, waiting to be discovered. As every living creature should, the Four Races, Flamers, Aquarians, Icelians, and Florians, feared what they could not understand. Unquestioningly obeying their kings'' orders, the ones who bent fire, water, ice, and flora, made it their divine mission to purify the world. Then, amongst the chaos, like a beacon of hope, rose a young visionary; a girl strong-minded and decisive, braver than any.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Her name was Clara Heal.

    Without hesitation, she exclaimed: "Long live a different king!" They followed her: an army the world had yet to see. They bent the rules of the world, breaking the peace that never truly existed. They knew that the only land that would accept them would be the one they would create by themselves. And so, the short but bloody war began. Her voice could be heard throughout the Four Nations, and soon she had unexpected allies: ''The Legendary Six'' they were named. They fought until their lands turned to waste and their blood mixed with one another''s; until Clara Heal was crowned the savior of the refugees, the hero of the starving, the protector of the strong and weak alike: the first Queen of Crystalia. And then came peace.

    But this is not her story. This is the story of the future she chose in secret and a princess whose life she cursed. The princess was born to live and die for her and her ideals. Born to change the world. Or so they said.

 The Princess

    The clock struck midnight.

    An ominous feeling spread with the fog. The wind pushed the leaves around the ghostly streets like it did each September night. The air was silent, windows closed, the street lights barely touching the concrete; every once in a while, a cry would split the town into two asymmetrical parts, and then a sigh would fuse it into that same, predictable tranquility. The sky above the town was so unreachable, so dark and scornful, that the drops it released dented the facades and the streets which were now full of puddles. Engraved into the town¡¯s soul was a family crest the citizens avoided touching; if it were to come to life, they feared, it would swallow them together with their tranquility and half-shut curtains. It was a monster with a sword in its teeth, with roughened skin, and eerily determined eyes; a monster with a wish, maybe, or a duty that sealed it beneath the concrete.

    A pair of battle shoes split the world in half. Echoing through the empty street, leaving marks in puddles, was the pride of a princess. She held a lantern in one hand and gripped her sword with the other; the chilly air made her fingers wrap around it tightly. Barely able to see ahead, she walked slowly. There was a possibility of her being lost, one she refused to acknowledge; her father hoped to avoid such silly mistakes by sending her a companion. How very naive.

    "Jeremy?" she called out to a blurry yellow stain seemingly moving ahead of her. "Jeremy Blake?" Her voice echoed through the street. The light that flickered at the end of the street slowly got closer until the princess was face to face with a man in black. His face, just like hers, was covered with a hood, so she barely saw a gentile nod of his head. He was pleased with her punctuality. Old men tend to be very impatient, after all.

    "Anything out of the ordinary?" she asked as they walked in an unknown direction.

    "No, Your Majesty."

    She sped up her pace, forcefully stepping over her family''s crest. They called her a prodigy, those cowardly, lowly creatures she despised. She knew they didn''t mean it.

    "Have you been well?" she asked impulsively. There was no answer. The man who was once so close to her couldn''t decipher her feelings at all.

    The fog was thicker than she could have imagined. It was as if the town wasn¡¯t really there, as if she wasn¡¯t there. In the distance, it seemed like a clock stood, tall and proud. She could imagine its hands moving quickly, too quickly to grasp with earthly eyes; she was not divine anymore, nothing but a little girl with a lantern and a crystal sword. The wind carried an uncannily rotten smell. She forced her head deeper into her collar so only her eyes could track the movement of her companion. After walking around for some time, she gave her companion a letter.

    ¡°This is the address,¡± she commented.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Then she felt a strange sensation; her vision blurred, and she found it incredibly hard to breathe. Her heart screamed for help, and her pupils widened unnaturally. She knew it, the moment her steady hand dropped the lantern. Without a second thought, she ran through the fog, leaving her companion to call out her name and disappear. So much time had passed since she was last able to feel the adrenaline rushing through her veins with such intensity. She was scared like never before. Before her, cutting right through the white curtain, a golden thread seemingly appeared. She tried to grab it, but it disappeared without a trace once the sinner¡¯s hands tried to grasp its holy manifestation. She tried to follow it, aimlessly wandering around that strange little town gone with every fog; if the clock had ticked any slower, she would have, surely, found a way to obtain its eternity. But it was only a street filled with small bakeries that spread before her. Then she heard rustling, and her eyes were finally able to recognize human shape. It could have been an apparition, a product of wishful thinking, of hope she still held onto, but it slowly approached her with something heavy on its shoulder.

    ¡°Coming through,¡± it said.

    Her future froze for a second. The feeling disappeared like it was never there. She gripped her uniform and barely held back tears. After everything she had gone through trying to find peace, that was all she was capable of. So, she carefully moved to the side. A young man brushed past her. On his shoulder, he held two bags of flour, then dropped them right next to her. Was it the perfect peace in his posture or the rightful look in his gray eyes as he glanced at her? For a moment, he looked like a statue. She felt nervous; so nervous, in fact, she wished to rip his eyes out.

    "It seems you have wandered quite far from home, haven''t you, Flamer?" she asked boldly, her hand that was shaking behind her back.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He looked at her. Upon noticing the small golden ''R'' engraved on her black uniform, he knelt without a word, dropping his gaze to his shoes.

    "Speak when I ask you to!"

    "My Father was a Flamer, but my mother is a Crystalian. I was born and raised here," he replied.

    The wind blew constantly, angrier with each passing moment. A lock of her dark hair, which was safely tied on top of her head, freed itself with the fast motion and blurred her vision. She took no time to push it aside, for she was too busy observing the face her shaky hand had grasped and forced to look up at hers. She focused on the small, red spark that occasionally lit in his eyes, then disappeared: the only visible symbol of his race. He seemed very conscious of it since he lowered his head as quickly as he could.

    "You seem amused, Raven," he said, clueless.

    ¡°Very,¡± she replied. ¡°State your name and occupation.¡±

    ¡°Thomas Hammer, ma¡¯am. I load flour for a living.¡±

    She felt her heart beat faster with each word. ¡°And your parents?¡±

    ¡°I only have a mother.¡±

    ¡°And what does she do?¡±

    ¡°She is a housewife.¡±

    ¡°And your father?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead, what?¡±

    ¡°Dead, ma¡¯am.¡±

    She pushed her hood off and watched as his eyes glistened. ¡°Have we met before?¡± he asked, suddenly short of breath.

    She smiled, as equally ignorant of the future as he was of her past. "Possibly. Diane," she introduced herself.

    Maybe there was something mystical in the letters that shaped her being, or maybe it was divine reconciliation that struck them so; the queen and her destined knight wearing ripped clothes, covered in flour made up the shape of the future. He stood up and stretched out his hand. When she didn¡¯t take it, he wiped it with his shirt, trying to make the mixture of flour and sweat disappear. She watched him, suspicious of his motives, like she wasn¡¯t the one looking for a fool.

    His warm skin wrapped around Diane¡¯s gloves. "Thomas Hammer." He hesitated for a second; a battle with oneself is worse than any other. "Can I help you with anything?"

    She saw salvation in those eyes. Only brief, but long enough to give her hope. "Do you happen to know George Brown?" Diane asked cautiously.

    Thomas¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. He looked to the side, thinking. "No, I don''t think I do." Then he paused and said even louder: ¡°I don¡¯t! That¡¯s strange! Everyone knows everyone around here.¡±

    Diane smiled, slightly mockingly. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Is he, uhm, a fugitive, or something?¡± he asked awkwardly. He had already finished what he came to do, so there was nothing else to keep him in the fog. When she didn¡¯t answer, he felt blood rush into his cheeks. ¡°I mean¡­ I heard that Ravens are stronger than the regular guards, so I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Ravens such as myself don¡¯t deal with fugitives,¡± Diane replied. ¡°Only murderers.¡±

    ¡°Oh, uhm, I see,¡± he said and proceeded to cough uncomfortably. ¡°Well, it was nice meeting you, Diane. I must, you know, go.¡±

    When he tried to walk past her and get lost in the fog, she grabbed his arm and pulled him back to where he stood. A moment of silence gave Diane time to consider her options. She could feel his breath in her bones; no, it was Her bones. Nothing she owned was her own. It was a charade, a game to win at all costs.

    It has to be him. If not¡­ Then I will¡­ Leave? Always aimlessly. Should I just¡­ No, I could never. There is too much at stake. Should I do it then?

    "Where do you live, Thomas Hammer?" she blurted out.

    He pulled his arm out of her grasp and looked around quickly. ¡°W-Why, why?¡±

    "Because that is where I will be staying for the time being."

    "What?" he blurted out. ¡°N¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ How?... Why?¡±

    Diane smiled. "Well, I need somewhere to stay for the night. Besides, it is not like you would refuse your future queen, would you?" she smiled, pulling a necklace from under her collar; on it was a small Hunster crest only she was allowed to proudly wear. He immediately fell to his knees and put his head on his hands that were touching the ground. He felt embarrassed, though he knew he should have been scared. Such horrendous rumors he had heard about his future ruler, about her temper, and above all her cruelty. But the girl standing in front of him was none of that; she was only lost and scared of the future.

    ¡°F-Forgive me, Your Majesty, for my ignorance and stupidity!¡±

    ¡°Yes, very well. I would like to get going now. I have a horrendous amount of things to do.¡±

    She stretched out her hand again, and without failure, without a second thought, he took it. "Forgive me, Your Majesty, I..." Thomas continued apologizing, hoping that the clock would allow him to breathe only a second more.

    "It''s alright, Thomas Hammer. Please, call me Diane. It would be awkward to be so formal with a person you are to live with."

    Intentionally ignoring his confusion, she told him to lead the way. She knew he wouldn''t dare refuse and, for the time being, that was enough. It was the life she had been assigned the moment she first opened her eyes that was screaming from within her bones; she never should have liked the world.

    "I am sorry, but my home is a very humble one," Thomas remarked shyly.

    "Don''t worry about such things."

    They heard the sound of the clock. His time was up.

 The Lament

    The air was hot and dry.

    September visited her garden uninvited like it did each year. Hoping for the same admiration it received when she was a girl, it brought all its colors, tangled up in a series of magnificent sounds. But it was not welcome anymore. Every change of season reminded her of the time she could never get back. She wished, now more than ever, that the rusty clock of her innocence would turn its course and let her choose once more. She wished, knowing nothing would ever change. All roads before her, unmarked, led to the same heavy burden. To the same pair of bloody hands. She could see, through the transparent veil that covered her entirely, how her own soft fingers enwrapped the gold cutlery and delicately, not more than a tad too forcefully, cut the meat in halves. And he didn¡¯t even look at her light motions and sensitive looks. She longed for the tingle of emotion that brought her to his rooms.

    "You are not hungry?"

    "So it seems."

    The king put his cutlery on his plate and smiled mockingly. "Foolish."

    Queen Maria of Crystalia rubbed her tired face with her gentle hands. She hadn''t been able to close her eyes for more than a moment ever since their daughter had decided the time had come to wrestle with her faith and left without saying goodbye. Even the dining room, beautifully decorated in gold and emerald that Maria always admired, seemed boring and monotonous without her daughter''s voice to fill the gaps of mistrust.

    She blamed him, he didn''t listen.

    She cried, he looked away.

    She left, he didn''t move a finger.

    Maria Hunster couldn''t, though she tried, pin the moment of his changing. She tried hard to fix the shattered pieces of the diamonds around her neck and finger, but he took them and created a crown instead. It hovered over her even when she slept: the circle of riches glued together by fear.

    ¡°Do you think Diane will come back soon?¡± Maria asked her husband. A servant dropped some spoons or knives in the kitchen and Maria flinched when the roar of the marble floor invaded her dining table. She put her hands on the silken cloth and distracted herself with the question of its origin while she waited for Brandon to stop chewing the undercooked steak. He had some blood on his lips.

    ¡°Will she come back at all is the real question,¡± he replied. He wiped his mouth and left the handkerchief on the table where it stained the silk Maria was holding onto.

    ¡°How can you say something like that? How can you even think about it?¡± she whispered, now sweating; too much sunlight was coming in through the balcony door.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°I am preparing myself,¡± he replied. ¡°You should too. We both know there are two ways in which this can end: she either kills or gets killed. Either way, Diane is not coming back.¡±

    There was something in the way in which the curtains cast shadows on the floor to Maria¡¯s right; it all made the room seem much greater. She could still hear the clanking from the distance, only repeating in cycles.

    He doesn¡¯t mean it.

    ¡°Do you not remember what we promised each other when her powers manfested?¡± Brandon said, leaning onto the table so his voice would reach her better.

    ¡°That we would protect her?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°That we would protect her destiny. Because it is bigger than any of us.¡±

    Maria¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you saying I am standing in her way?¡±

    ¡°You are standing in Her way. And that is even worse. Get your act together and stop causing trouble. I mean it, Maria. Don¡¯t push your fingers where they don¡¯t belong.¡±

    Maria¡¯s legs trembled. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, Brandon. I truly don¡¯t. I only hope you will come back to your senses before it is too late.¡±

    A vicious September it was. Too yellow, too warm, too dull. She didn¡¯t wish for a change, though, only routine. But seasons don¡¯t dare please sinners.

    ¡°I am only reminding you of what transpired five years ago. Any more foolishness on our side and everything could¡­¡±

    "I think I will ask a maid to bring the rest to my room. I feel like taking a walk now," Maria said and quickly stood up.

    "As you wish.¡± Brandon leaned back and started peacefully spilling blood all over his plate.

    Maria¡¯s long, light purple cape dragged behind her as she walked through the familiar corridors. She had been living in the castle for decades, yet never truly got to know its soul and wishes. After all, she was the one who fell in love with The King of Stone. Despite people''s harsh words and contempt for the girl of no status or power, he protected and cared for her. But he was cold and untrusting. And so, he pushed his only daughter, his heiress, into something he believed couldn''t be avoided. Deep down, Maria also knew the stars are not to be interfered with. But she never wanted glory. Peace and security: he had promised them both yet gifted none. Constantly living in fear of losing her precious Diane, the child she cherished with all her heart and soul, Maria grew even weaker.

    How I wish September had never come!

    And so, the queen sat in the corner of her bedroom and cried. For how long, no one knew but her. She cried for the broken dreams of once a young girl. Too naive to understand, she carried the weight of the world on her fragile back.

    No, she''s not fragile anymore. She hasn''t been for a while now.

    Somebody knocked on her door. Maria quickly wiped off her tears and, putting her crown back on said: ¡°Come in.¡±

    And a guard did, with a letter in his hand; the familiar cursive covered the envelope without a seal. When Maria pushed the letter into her pocket, the guard looked at her with confidentiality and let her know that His Majesty the King would be there soon. It seemed, the guard relayed, that he wished to talk about some urgent matters. Some histories. Some futures. Some kings and queens and princesses who never truly knew what it meant to save the world. Only that a little girl, a little grown girl, would have to do it for them.

    Maria put her hands together and looked at the painted ceiling. "Please, let her come back alive."

 The Peasant

    She was looking at the stars.

    The mysterious lanterns covered the endless blue in pride and glory. The princess showered in the light of the strange yellow moon as she dreamt of a different world. The breeze, somehow weaker than the one before, played with the parts of her hair that had fallen out of her ponytail. She felt special every time she sat on top of a roof; endless roads decorated with bits of green, the highest of mountains, and as big and different possibilities spread before her in just a glance. But the view of the unknown town she observed from the house that belonged to Thomas Hammer and his mother gave off quite a different feeling: the skyline was peaceful, its endlessness hinting at the size of the change she was about to undergo.

    All that glory went to waste once a grunt scared the stars and made them hide behind the clouds. The creaking of tiles awakened her impulses, and Diane discreetly grabbed her sword. The movements were slow but sharp; Thomas Hammer was waddling towards her with two cups in his hands, making sour faces and letting out uninterpretable grunts. "Here," he said as he handed her a cup of tea.

    Diane looked at him with suspicion as she brought the cup closer to her chest; the mist flew into her face and blurred her vision.

    Thomas remained standing. "Don''t worry, it''s tea."

    "What do you want?" Diane asked, both of her hands now on the cup.

    Thomas looked to the side quickly. "Nothing... I went to your room to give you the tea but... The window was open so..."

    Diane put the cup down because her fingers turned red. "Sit." Then, as Thomas sat far enough from her for her sword not to be able to dig holes in his ribcage, she took the cup again, sniffed the black liquid, and made a sour face. "I hate tea."

    "Oh... I see," Thomas replied with a shy smile. Not that Diane cared enough to notice it.

    But sitting almost next to his queen didn''t make Thomas feel uncomfortable, though he was nervous like never before. Having acknowledged the princess''s determination to become his guest, Thomas had decided that pushing her status aside would make his life much easier. It never crossed his mind that it could have been anything but a coincidence: a few of them, maybe, large and determined. To ruin his life maybe. Or save the world. Or everything in between.

    "So, you said your mother is my subject?" Diane asked.

    "Yes. I inherited my ability to control fire from my father. He was a Flamer,¡± Thomas replied at once. They were not looking at each other.

    "Do you remember him?"

    Thomas was taken aback. "No, I don¡¯t. At all. Not a single snippet¡­"

    "What did he do for a living?"

    "I... uhm... I think he worked at a magic stone mine."

    "What kind of magic stone?"

    "Light, I think. They are the most common in Crystalia..."

    "Why was he in Crystalia? There are magic stones in Flamus too."

    "I think it''s because he fell in love with mom..."

    "You think?" Diane''s voice was sharper with each word and her hand closer to her sword. She could not tell for sure what the cause of her uneasiness was, but she was determined never to fail a mission again.

    "W-Well, m-my mother... uhm... she... uhm..."

    "Speak up."

    "My mother doesn''t like talking about him."

    "And you were never curious enough to ask?

    "Why are you asking me so many questions?" Thomas replied, breathless. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sleep here, you know,¡± he mumbled.

    Diane looked away, silent. If she had accidentally stumbled upon one of the people she had been looking for, and that was, in the case of Thomas Hammer, almost certain, then she was still in Her favor. If not, her every word could obliterate the future.

    ¡°Do you believe in destiny, Thomas Hammer?¡± she asked.

    Thomas chuckled. ¡°Is that a trick question?¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly odd. We learned about it at school. About how Her Majesty The First Queen left behind a letter saying she had traded the rest of her life to become destiny so she could always look after her people,¡± Thomas replied, proud of his knowledge of the world.

    Diane snickered. "A will."

    "What?"

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "She left behind her will, not a letter," she replied with disgust written all over her face.

    "Well, that''s more or less the same," he replied with a smile. Diane''s face was still stuck in her past. ¡°Are you not a believer?¡± he asked, baffled by her reaction.

    ¡°I am,¡± Diane replied, though the frequency of her voice carried a curse rather than a prayer. Then she turned her head back to the stars.

    But the tingle in Thomas''s fingers didn''t allow him to stay silent for long. Something new, yet awfully familiar had awakened deep inside of him when his eyes landed on his future queen. She called it the future, but to him, it was a wonder.

    "Do you feel uncomfortable?" Diane asked out of the blue.

    Thomas shifted. "Strangely, no." Then he coughed quickly and said: "Unless I am supposed to. In that case, yes, very."

    Diane smiled a bit, then continued observing the trees and dark clouds. Thomas kept drumming his fingers against the tiles underneath him. Regardless of how he looked at it, the girl sitting next to him couldn''t have been a Hunster, let alone Diane Hunster. Diane Hunster was a monster who killed her friends without batting an eye, spat on her people, and laughed at their misery; a person peasants like himself could never lay eyes on as her face was never in the papers. This Raven could never have been such a remarkable person.

    ¡°Do you think our encounter was the work of destiny?¡± Diane asked him, still looking at the stars.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all encounters?¡± When she didn¡¯t reply, he continued: ¡°Destiny binds. It gives people the opportunity to make a choice.¡±

    ¡°Only fools believe in choices,¡± Diane bit back.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not wish to talk about this anymore. I apologize for being noisy.¡±

    For a while, they sat in silence, both in their own world. She could feel the heat radiating from the boy next to her, warming her body in the cold night that swallowed their side of the planet.

    "May I ask you something?'' Thomas asked shyly.

    "Only if it will make sense," Diane replied.

    "Who is George Brown?"

    Diane let a few gushes of wind take her sighs to the other side of the world before replying: "A friend. I am going to see him tomorrow."

    "I thought you didn''t know where he lived," Thomas muttered; he didn''t seem to think raising his voice was appropriate.

    "I never said that."

    Diane could see Thomas''s eyes narrow. "Indeed."

    Diane tilted her head slightly and said: "His father was my personal guard. We grew up together. I haven''t seen him in a long time."

    "Why?" Thomas asked.

    "A queen," Diane replied after a short break, "can''t simply do as she wishes. Especially a queen people like to talk about."

    "Oh..." he let out.

    "You load flour for a living?" she asked after a short break.

    "I do."

    "Why?"

    Thomas chuckled. "What do you mean why?"

    "I mean, why didn''t you join the Ravens?"

    Thomas laughed out loud, then remembered his mother was asleep in the house. "Me? A Raven?" he whispered, still laughing, only quietly. "Ravens are the most powerful people in the world! How could someone like me join them?!" Diane looked deep inside his eyes like she didn''t believe him. Like she knew the truth. The truth that he didn''t know. "Besides I have no interest in saving the world. I like my life as it is. I don''t want to change anything."

    "And if you had to?"

    "What?"

    "Save the world?"

    He shrugged. "I would refuse. But it won''t happen, so..."

    They breathed in the nightly air and silence, the clouds above sheltering them from the decaying universe. There was nothing but the wind and the smell of blueberry tea.

    "It''s really peaceful here," Diane commented.

    Thomas nodded. "Would you believe it if I told you this was my first time staying up for so long? Not to mention sitting on a roof!"

    The princess smiled. "I would, actually."

    Thomas leaned towards her slightly. "I hope that was a compliment."

    Diane pulled her knees closer to her chest. "You decide."

    Thomas opened his mouth to say what was on his mind multiple times but silently closed them without as much as a sigh. Diane noticed but did not do anything to encourage him to speak until a golden thread crossed her mind.

    "Peace is so rickety, don''t you think?" she blurted out suddenly, then blushed.

    Thomas felt electricity round down his spine. "What do you mean?"

    Diane sighed. She wanted to bite off her own tongue yet kept talking. She must have seen that thread again or heard the whisper of the future; it was there, to be sure. "It''s like a house of cards; it only needs a little bit of wind to blow from the wrong side and it will disappear without a trace." Her brown eyes looked into his. Thomas saw a hint of a once-happy and fulfilled girl, now broken into as many pieces as the house she spoke of. "Why do we constantly seek something so unstable?" she asked him.

    Diane didn''t expect him to give it a thought. And even less to reply. Maybe it wasn''t him she asked; maybe it was Her.

    "Let''s see...I think it''s the security it brings," Thomas replied.

    "Security?" she asked.

    "Well, you see, this house of cards you talked about allows people like me to live an ordinary life where every day is just like the one before: filled with hard work but embellished by the people we care about."

    "It sounds boring."

    "It probably is. But it''s warm."

    He kept talking, but Diane couldn''t hear a word. She tried to imagine the life he described: smiling faces every time she opened the door, the smell of dinner prepared with love and care, warm fingers of her mother''s embracing her small body and freeing her from exhaustion and stress. But the world was cruel. There was only ice that surrounded her.

    The puppet of The King of Stone.

    The killer bathed in silk.

    The monster covered in blood.

    "I¡¯m going inside. It''s getting cold here," Diane said and stood up. She brushed the dust off her uniform and, perfectly confident, went back inside her new room. She left the window open in case the midnight wind carried a message or a golden thread.

    Thomas sat there a little longer. He found it frustrating how he never imagined the world could spread before him so; and it was all from the roof of his house. In the distance, he could hear a faint whisper; a woman was talking, desperate to reach the ears of her disinterested listener. Thomas would have never blocked such a pleasant voice. He would have let it guide him, tell him stories of the future and the past; somewhere in that void hid ancient vows he could never fully comprehend, vows that brought a princess to a small town in the west of Crystalia.

    George Brown. What an unfamiliar name.

 The Team

    The morning brought a rich smell into the room.

    The wind was blowing outside despite the seemingly warm and pleasant sun. Leaves had flown into Thomas''s room, on his bed and floor. Diane was leaning against the wall next to the open window and, looking at Thomas Hammer, distracted herself by pushing her nails into her palms just to see how long it would take to start bleeding. She had woken up before the sun and had been searching around the house for any sign of irregularity until she heard squeaking in Thomas''s mother''s room; not in the mood for introductions, she walked into the only room that felt somewhat safe. Now she was standing next to the open window, hoping the thought of Thomas Hammer to distract her until it was too late to explore the woods and find a house.

    Look at him. So peaceful. So weak. I could snap his neck in two and he wouldn¡¯t even put up a fight. Maybe I should do him the favor. But She would never forgive twice.

    Thomas grunted and pushed the leaves off his blanket, only to meet Diane''s eager eyes as he looked towards the window. "King!" he yelled and jumped up. He turned his head away and towards the door to hide the redness of his cheeks and ears.

    "Good morning, Thomas Hammer," she replied with a small smile. "You sleep a lot."

    Thomas cleared his throat. "Well, I do when I get the chance to."

    Diane started snooping around his room and touching the things she found on his shelves and table like she hadn''t stood frozen for an hour. She was so meticulous in what she was doing that Thomas felt more than a little uncomfortable. But she was his future queen; he couldn''t tell her to stop being noisy. When she picked up a book and started sniffing it, Thomas jumped up and said: "Can I help you?"

    "Not at all," Diane replied. ¡°Or actually¡­ Tell me, what do you think Clara Heal got in return?¡± she asked in order to amuse herself while looking for reasons to abandon her new companion.

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Thomas mumbled, still not completely certain that what he was seeing was reality.

    ¡°It¡¯s been on my mind since yesterday: what do you think Clara Heal got in return for ¡®trading her life¡¯, as you called it?¡±

    Thomas narrowed his eyebrows, as if slightly offended by her remark. ¡°She was a remarkable person who sacrificed her youth so we could be free. Did she need to get anything in return?¡±

    ¡°Crystalians, you mean,¡± Diane corrected him, still going through his books.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You said ¡®we¡¯,¡± she replied and closed the book; a cloud of dust surrounded her face for a moment, so Thomas couldn¡¯t be sure if he really saw her mumble something about hypocrites with a cunning smile on her face.

    Thomas put his hand on the back of his head and stood up. "Yes, well, either way¡­ I need to get dressed."

    Diane nodded, flipping through the pages of the last book on his shelf after having inhaled all the dust that was on its cover. "Go ahead. You won''t bother me."

    Thomas just stood there, hoping she might take a hint and leave. But she just continued moving his things around and looking behind his furniture.

    "Well, get dressed. I am assuming you have work to do," she told him after taking his pillow out of its cover.

    "Y-Yes, I do. Can you not move the mattress, please?!" After clearing his throat, he bowed deeply and added: "Your Majesty".

    Diane put the mattress down and looked at him with confused seriousness. "What are you hiding?"

    "Me? Why would I be hiding anything?"

    "I don''t know," she said and came closer to him, never once breaking eye contact. "Do you really not know, or are you pretending because you can''t recognize me the way I do you? If that is the case, I recommend dropping the act. It would save us a lot of time. And mind you, we don''t have time to waste."

    Chills ran down Thomas''s body; his veins were flooded by a liquid made of unanswered questions, ones he never dared to ask. If he were to accidentally say that he had caught a glimpse of something that could have been a secret, would it be safe to share it? And if it turned out that it truly was strange that a Flamer was living in Crystalia with his weak Crystalian mother, what should he do then? "I-I don''t know what you are asking me, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you look away?¡±

    ¡°Because... you were staring... Your Majesty.¡± Thomas moved his head to the side, but Diane grabbed it and made him stare right back into her eyes.

    ¡°You''re incredibly slow and weak. It simply can''t be you, can it?¡± Her eyes were rushing all over his face as if trying to find something that would dissuade her senses.

    ¡°Be what?¡±

    ¡°If only I knew for sure,¡± she replied, her seriousness too raw to be masked by the mocking cheerfulness that followed; she must have been terrified of messing up the flow of destiny. ¡°Come on. Get dressed. I have somewhere I need to be,¡± she told him. That strange distance appeared in the energy that surrounded Diane Hunster as she let go of him and moved away. She knew things about the world only a few could proudly call their secrets.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± he replied automatically. His cheeks still burned where she pressed them. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    She jumped out the window. ¡°You are coming with me. And hurry up. I don''t have all day.¡±

    ¡°Where to? Why?¡±

    ¡°I think you have the order wrong there,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°I need to test you, Thomas Hammer. You are suspicious. You could be plotting against me.¡±

    He could see her smile as she disappeared out of his sight. It didn''t take Thomas long to get ready, but his mother did give him a bit of an earful about skipping breakfast. Diane was waiting for him outside, still hiding from Mrs. Hammer.

    ¡°Do you know where you are going?¡± Thomas asked her as they walked towards the forest.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you can''t miss it.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Unfortunately? Why are you going there, then?¡±

    The air was getting more transparent with each word she spoke. The forest was, conveniently, closer to the house than Diane had thought. ¡°I think I told you yesterday that princesses can''t be choosers. We do as we are told. And I was told to save the world.¡±

    Thomas stopped and, wide-eyed, said: ¡°Save the world?! From what?!¡±

    She impulsively grabbed her sword and faked a smile. ¡°Just kidding.¡± Then she continued walking without turning around once.

    Somewhere on the edge of Lewtown, amid a deep forest surrounding such an ordinary town, rose a house so big and glamorous it surely defined the Heavens. Every piece of the perfectly decorated facade illuminated the light that cut through the thick leaves and gave off a holy and untouchable feeling. Diane pushed the door open. The smell of strawberry tea mixed with chocolate cookies led them through the maze of rooms and paintings. But even the warmth and the overall domestic feeling of the furnishing weren''t enough to completely camouflage the ominous air. The squeaking of the wood under her shoes broke the silence they had fallen into.

    ¡°Get in,¡± she told Thomas, as she stopped in front of a big wooden door. His eyes found hers, his lips parting in shock.

    ¡°But I have to go to work! You promised I would only escort you to the entrance.¡±

    Diane pulled his arm. ¡°I said, get in.¡±

    ¡°But why do I have to go first?¡± He then came closer and secretively told her: ¡°If dangerous creatures are lurking around, it would be better¡­¡±

    Diane rolled her eyes and slammed the door open.

    The young man didn''t look surprised. His golden locks were perfectly lifted above his forehead and his red eyes glowing with more enthusiasm than during the five years he had been away. As he stood up, Thomas noticed his perfect stance and confident moves. One could easily mistake George Brown for a king, not realizing how far from the truth that was. And he wasn''t alone.

    ¡°Greetings, everyone,¡± Diane said, not looking at her childhood friend. They hadn''t kept in touch ever since he moved out of her castle, but she still saw him sometimes: her dreams were always haunted by those who shared the same bloody eyes.

    Next to George Brown sat Diane''s guard, Jeremy Blake; she knew she couldn''t avoid him, for she needed his help as much as she needed George''s. They used to be so close, the master and apprentice. Then the world started crumbling and the kings decided she should be the one to save it. Lila, Diane''s Raven subordinate, was there as well. She had a warm and welcoming smile on her face, like always. Her eyes were dark, hair curly, and lips perfectly shaped. Thomas noticed her straight away, for her light filled the room in a most extraordinary way. They all bowed at the sight of their future queen. Their eyes then found their way to the insecure Flamer.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± asked George as he took a sip of his tea.

    ¡°Thomas Hammer, my new companion,¡± Diane answered.

    ¡°I didn''t know we were recruiting peasants now.¡±

    ¡°As far as I remember, you are not any nobler than him, Jeremy.¡± George took a few quick steps towards Thomas and shook his hand. ¡°George Brown. It''s a pleasure meeting you, Thomas.¡±

    ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine,¡± said the confused Flamer. Then he moved towards Diane, leaned to his left, and whispered: ¡°That¡¯s him?¡±

    ¡°Evidently.¡±

    ¡°Then, why am I still here?¡±

    ¡°Because I said so,¡± she replied without looking at him.

    George then took on the role of the perfect host and led them through his house, occasionally pointing to one of the portraits of his distant relatives. His sister and he were orphans as of recently, so Diane wasn''t surprised to see him desperately try to fill the void made in his heart.

    Thomas felt uneasy. He wondered whether it was only him that felt the heaviness in the air; chilling breaths of long-dead people who stared as he moved deeper into their property. They didn''t like his presence, and suddenly neither did he. He wanted to disappear somewhere nobody could find him and spend the rest of his days paying for his sins, that of willful ignorance and silent denial. They hated his light steps and carefree curls.

    ¡°Diane,¡± he called out in a whisper.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She turned around and waited for him. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t seem so cold. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel strange.¡±

    She just smiled sympathetically and patted his back. And so, they entered yet another room. In its middle was a big, round table with enough space for six; the wall behind it was covered by a big map of Crystalia. Through the open window to the left came a strong smell of wet dirt and leaves.

    ¡°Make yourselves comfortable,¡± said George Brown as he placed himself opposite the princess. ¡°Diane, would you be so kind as to tell us why we are here today?¡±

    Her eyes moved around the room until they finally landed on his. Thomas''s breathing stopped and he moved his chair a couple of centimeters away. Diane smiled.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°You must be wondering why you were the ones chosen to be here today. There is no special reason, really; you are simply the best and the most trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°Even the Flamer?¡± Jeremy asked sarcastically.

    ¡°Yes, even Thomas Hammer. Now, what I would like to tell you all is that I have received a very special mission from my father: I must find The Ancient Grave, the place that holds the body of the one and only Clara Heal.¡±

    ¡°Why would you want that?¡± Thomas asked quickly. His stomach felt unusually empty and his head started hurting.

    Diane looked at him with quiet disapproval. ¡°That is not what you should be concerned with. We have a mission to carry out, and that is all that should matter.¡±

    ¡°Six people to find a grave? I believe it would have been more efficient for His Majesty to do it himself,¡± Jeremy remarked.

    ¡°I believe there is a problem, isn''t there, Diane?¡± George''s eyes bore into hers; they were smiling at her naivety. He was not the same person he was when he let her kill his father. There was a gap between them now: one longed to remember, the other refused to forget.

    He knows. Cunning indeed.

    ¡°After years of research, I have been able to locate The Grave. I honestly wish I hadn''t. Everyone doubting their position should leave the room immediately,¡± Diane continued.

    Thomas raised his hand and Diane only gave him a quick, unamused glance. ¡°Anyone other than Thomas Hammer?¡±

    ¡°Cut through the chase, Your Majesty. Where is it?¡± Jeremy said, and Thomas shyly lowered his hand.

    ¡°In Carcer.¡±

    Silence.

    Doubt.

    Fear.

    The holy three appeared once again. Lying was their mission; destroying was their purpose. Where does their mother lie? Deep underground, her body slowly rotting away, or above the clouds, where every truth is the right one?

    ¡°What is Carcer?¡± the poor Flamer asked, more out of curiosity than anything else. He knew it was his last chance to run. So, why didn''t he? She wouldn''t have chased after him.

    ¡°It''s a hidden territory located in the sea surrounding Aquarius. It was inhabited sometime after the Crystalian Revolution and the death of Clara Heal. It keeps away things better left undiscovered,¡± Diane explained and looked at George daringly.

    George smiled. ¡°Now, that hurt, Your Majesty. I don''t believe your kind to be any... more humane.¡±

    Thomas stared at Lila, or maybe the wall behind her. He felt uncomfortable, itchy, and felt an urgent need to get out of that room, lock himself in his house, and never come out again. The people he shared space with were so unfamiliar he couldn''t understand why it didn''t occur to him earlier that they were from a completely different world. ¡°I don''t think I should be here,¡± he said, lost.

    Diane looked disappointed. Princesses who chase fallen stars dare not be distracted by something as trivial as the hidden truth. And, although she pitied him, the only thing that mattered was the task she was given. ¡°Then leave,¡± she told him, mockingly, cruelly, knowing it was impossible. ¡°No one will stop you. But remember that there is no turning back.¡±

    Thomas gripped his chair. His vision was blurred by millions of little stars, all connected. It was his first time making a choice that mattered. And he would have run if it wasn¡¯t for those contemptuous stares that waited in the hallway, that filth he felt building up inside him.

    It was time for him to lean towards the truth.

    ¡°I will stay,¡± Thomas whispered.

    Diane smiled. ¡°Very well, then. I am looking forward to working with you, ladies and gentlemen.¡±

 The Mother

    The ground was wet and cold.

    The mud stuck onto her frozen feet as she ran through the forest. Sensing his breathing on her neck, she let out a helpless cry. She knew he was far away, yet the fear that had silently inhabited her bones wouldn''t let her escape in peace; aching all over yet desperately reaching for every dying blade of grass.

    "Whatever happens, the princess must live." Familiar, yet distant words echoed in her mind; if they were twisted by time, it was surely for the better. Salvation was near, but he was closer than before.

    ¡°Do you love me?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Lies. We wouldn¡¯t be here if you did.¡±

    There were colors and sounds she had certainly encountered before; yet, as her panting got louder, she could no longer remember any of them. All but a gentile female voice became quiet; she was surrounded by whiteness, only seeing locks of golden hair.

    ¡°You will pay the price for the crack you¡¯ve created. Be certain it won¡¯t be a cheap one,¡± the Judge said.

    Diane woke up covered in a cold sweat. Looking around the unfamiliar room, she caught herself shaking excessively. Gripping the soft material beneath her exhausted body, she closed her eyes again and focused on her senses. The house smelled like spring. Through thick tree crowns shyly broke a few rays of sunshine. She opened her eyes carefully and watched the warmth inside the room embrace the light. She was safe. Well, not safe, but at least alive. It was her seventh time watching the sunrise from the small house on the outskirts of Lewtown. Strangely positioned between the town and the forest, isolated, yet close to both, the warm home of an even warmer family breathed peace into her insecure chest.

    She stood up and paced around room. Why did the Judge¡¯s words come back to her now? Was the punishment near? Why? What had she done so wrong in her past to be forced to wake up around sunrise? And to whom did the other voices belong?

    I need to get some water.

    Still in her nightgown, Diane staggered through the small hallway and into the living room. As her head was still spinning, she didn¡¯t notice at first Thomas and his mother quietly sitting on a small sofa. Diane felt uncomfortable. She hadn''t expected them to be up so early. Before she managed to escape back to her room, the sharp eye of Kelly Hammer caught a glimpse of her fair skin.

    ¡°This must be our new guest!¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Come, dear. Don''t be shy.¡±

    Suddenly, everything became too clear: she could see every single color down to its atom, every single particle of dust, and the edges of every piece of furniture. She was overwhelmed by fear in a form she hadn¡¯t felt, at least in a long time. Kelly Hammer¡¯s eyes, though smiling, hid a certain clarity, confidence, and they were dangerous. They knew something they shouldn¡¯t have.

    Diane smiled back, crossed her arms, and shyly walked over to Mrs. Hammer. She was a woman in her late forties, with short, black hair, and eyes strangely different from her son''s. Thomas looked at Diane as well, a little wink signaling that he had already recited the introduction he had been given.

    ¡°Indeed. My name is Meredith Brown,¡± the princess said with a slight bow. Diane Hunster was an important person; so much so that her likeness had been kept secret from the world. There were only rumors of her beauty: a tender face, plump lips, and paralyzing, empty eyes that sucked out the soul of anyone who dared look at them with too much wonder; then they would lie and die for her.

    So, why did Kelly Hammer¡¯s smile suddenly grow wider and more ironic? Could it be that she recognized that tortured smile, even though she had never seen it before? And if she didn¡¯t, could it have been something utterly different? ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± Kelly asked politely, but somehow mockingly.

    "Yes, please."

    Thomas cleared his throat as she sat next to him. "Have you slept well?" he asked.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Diane flinched. "Yes, very well. How about yourself?"

    He smiled. "Not a wink. I couldn''t stop thinking about the things you said yesterday."

    ¡°I am glad you chose to stay.¡± Diane¡¯s answer was filled with a surprising amount of honesty, and not only because it meant she had done part of her job well.

    ¡°Really?¡± he asked with a smile. But she was so serious he quickly changed his tune. ¡° I don¡¯t know why I did, though. It all sounds really dangerous. It¡¯s not really a place for someone like me. Still, I would like to stay. With you. All.¡±

    Her eyes met his. ¡°As you should,¡± Diane lied. She knew she was cruel; it was one of the traits she sometimes found quite beneficial. Strangely enough, while looking into the Flamer''s pleading eyes, it suddenly felt wrong. The lies she played with nonchalantly burned on her tongue. The truth begged to be freed, screamed from her suffocating mind. Luckily, Kelly showed up in time. Had she been a moment late, Diane might have made yet another mistake.

    While placing the cups on the round table, Kelly observed Diane''s face. ¡°You look like someone I once knew.¡±

    The princess fixed her posture. ¡°May I ask who that person is?¡±

    Mrs. Hammer smiled mystically. ¡°An old acquaintance. There is little chance of you knowing him, dear.¡±

    Diane felt challenged. ¡°Mrs. Hammer, I hear you are a Crystalian?¡±

    Kelly''s smile was filled with strange disappointment. ¡°Yes, just like yourself.¡±

    ¡°How do you know I am a Crystalian?¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are brown, dear. You could not, even if you wished, be anything but a Crystalian.¡±

    ¡°I could have been a Florian.¡±

    Mrs. Hammer showed no sign of nervousness. ¡°It was a wild guess.¡± She took a sip of her tea. ¡°You have quite a lot of scars, Miss Brown. What is it that you do for a living?¡± Kelly asked defiantly.

    ¡°I am a gardener. How about yourself?¡± the princess played along.

    ¡°A housewife.¡±

    ¡°With hands like those, I sincerely doubt.¡±

    "Alright," Thomas jumped in. "Meredith, go get dressed, please. Let me show you around."

    "No need." Her eyes were still steadily fixated on his mother. There was still horrible throbbing in her head, but her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to fall prey to some Kelly Hammer.

    "That is a magnificent idea!" Kelly exclaimed. "What is the point of coming here if you are not going to explore a bit? Where did you say you came from again?"

    "Painron," the princess bit her tongue right after the words left her mouth.

    Kelly''s face glowed with excitement. "The capitol! How splendid! I''ve been there once myself."

    "May I ask what for?"

    For the first time in a while, Diane felt genuine fear as Kelly''s expression changed. Diane Hunster had the ability to manipulate energy and she felt it sharpen and grow even colder as Kelly smiled.

    "To meet the king."

    Diane¡¯s eyes glowed due to either enthusiasm or fear. Mothers of great people always hide something under their carpets, and Diane made sure Kelly Hammer wouldn¡¯t get away with sweeping anything under hers. Diane pressed her feet against the floor.

    ¡°You¡¯ve met the king?¡± Thomas asked. He scratched his arm numerous times, hoping that the sensation would take his mind off the tension.

    Kelly smiled. ¡°Of course, dear. I¡¯ve told you about it! You must have forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Right. I must have.¡± Thomas proceeded to stuff his mouth with as many cookies as possible while the two women went on with their charade.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t our king a kind person! To let a housewife enter his castle!¡±

    ¡°Gardeners too.¡±

    Diane laughed, completely relaxed all of a sudden. ¡°Well, I did almost get a job at the castle.¡±

    Kelly took a sip of her tea; it was bitter. ¡°How come you didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I did,¡± Diane went on. ¡°But I decided not to take it once I heard that the royal family likes reaping souls.¡±

    The look in Diane¡¯s eyes as she broke a cookie in half with her teeth made Kelly shiver. The mother placed her cup on the table and made a perfectly reasonable excuse to leave the room and proceeded to clean the house.

    Diane only smiled. ¡°Your mother is a remarkable person. I think we will get along.¡±

    Thomas almost choked. ¡°Do you now?¡±

    Diane took the final sip of her tea. ¡°Oh, yes. Wonderfully.¡± Then she stood up and said: ¡°We should go meet the others.¡±

    While they were walking towards the woods, Diane did not say a word. She pretended not to notice Thomas¡¯s curious glances and infinitely replayed a scene from her dream in hopes of finding sense in it.

    "The princess must live."

    She was so tired of everything that, by the time the fresh air surrounded her, she could feel nothing but excessive heaviness. And then something snapped; perhaps it was a branch, perhaps a thread of destiny. She could hear it clearly. The words were still playing over, and over again, but she could tie them to a face now.

    It was George¡¯s father.

 The Funeral

    In times of greatest devotion, one can faintly make out the sound of doubt that breaks the tranquility.

    Diane was so horrified by her latest revelation that she all but sleepwalked into that circular room. Did she really kill, probably the only man who was trying to protect her? And if she had had a reason, was it really her own, and was it worth trying to remember? Maybe He had done her a favor when He stole her memories. Maybe staying in the dark was, ironically, for her own good. And maybe she should stop trying so desperately to find what He took. She looked around her, still blocking out all the sounds. A room filled with people she didn''t trust. Again. A task she had been given by a force greater than her father or the Judge. Again. A choice?

    Don''t be stupid, Diane Hunster. Look what happens when you try to act on your own. You just ruin everything. Just sit still and do what you are told. It will be over faster that way. And then... What then? Is there a "then"?

    Under the table, Diane''s hands shook. It seemed that the child Brandon Hunster had raised was a failure; instead of a brave warrior sat a girl wondering if she would ever manage to find the right door.

    "Nowhere is the problem!" an outsider''s voice broke her tranquility; it was probably George Brown. She could hear them clearly now; they were wondering how they would get to Carcer. And Jeremy was right, to all but two it was a problem. Nowhere, no one''s land that appeared to those who sought it, in forests, and took them to their desired destinations, had a thousand different doors and passages, making it impossible to invade a king''s home. Which one of them would lead her to her doom, Diane wondered.

    "Can you please stop yelling?" Diane asked her teammates. "It will bring nothing." She hated that she had to waste her time on such silly matters when she had so many other things on her mind. She looked at Thomas who was sitting opposite her. Kelly Hammer was now one of her problems too. Or whoever she truly was. A mother, yes. A model citizen? Diane smiled to herself. There was a whole pack of dirt to examine; she was sure to find something amusing.

    "Then what do you advise we do, Your Majesty?" Jeremy asked bitterly. "How do we find the door that leads to Carcer when even the ones who created it have forgotten about it?"

    "As I told you yesterday, I will handle it," Diane repeated, rubbing her sore temples.

    "I want you to tell us how," Jeremy insisted.

    "A map was made," George uttered slowly, looking at Diane with his head down. "Fiona Roswell stole it. You''ve all heard about Fiona Roswell, the legendary Raven who went missing on a mission, I assume."

    "I haven''t," Thomas mumbled.

    "Well, she is alive and well. And hiding the map to Carcer."

    "That was confidential information you just disclosed," Diane noted; she would have probably lost her mind if the day wasn''t so melancholic. "I''m afraid to ask you how you got it in the first place."

    George smiled. "Then don''t." Diane seemed even more nervous than before. "Oh, come on, Diane! We know each other better than that!"

    "Do we?"

    George paused. Diane could see fear in his smile, though she didn''t know why. "Can you leave Diane and me alone for a moment?" he asked out of the blue, yelling over Jeremy Blake, who was impatient to know why he had not been told about the map before.

    Once the room was empty, Diane walked over to the window and pressed her forehead against the glass. She could see Thomas and Lila walk out of the house and chat under the cold, evil sun.

    George took a few steps closer. "It''s so suffocating in here, don''t you think?"

    After many years it was only the two of them: old friends and at times even more. Images came rushing back and Diane felt his lips pressed against her neck. He whispered something she couldn''t remember. Maybe it was better that way.

    "I agree. We should open the other window..."

    George laughed. "Same old Diane. Always so straightforward." Then, he put his hand on her shoulder and leaned towards her. "Are you still uncomfortable? You know, I was never angry that you killed my father." He could feel her shiver under his fingers, so he pressed them deeper into her uniform before walking away from her. "He wasn''t exactly a... person of importance. Always rambling on about the same stupid ideas and... Well, we are better off without him anyway."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Diane immediately turned towards him. "He was a pure and kind soul!"

    "Yet, you got rid of him," George replied with a smile.

    "You know that''s not how it was!"

    "Do I? Do you? Does anyone?" he teased with that same fearful expression; like he might strangle her if she came too close. "Or are your memories not sealed away anymore? A cave, was it?" He took a few steps around the room. "Diane Hunster disobeys. Diane Hunster fights. Diane Hunster loses," he looked at her daringly. "But, who did the extraordinary Diane Hunster lose to?"

    She waited in silence. With George, it was never so simple.

    What does he want? There must be something. Does he know what my destiny is? Who told? Mother? Father? They would never. Who, then? Me?

    "You don''t look very well. You should sit down," he said without real concern in his voice.

    "I''m fine. What do you want?" She cleared her throat and moved towards the door.

    He was suddenly centimeters close. "You know where Fiona Roswell is, don''t you?"

    Diane took a step backwards and put her hand on her sword. "Of course. The real question is, how do you know all of this?"

    George laughed. "I have my ways. I¡¯ve always had my ways."

    As he kept coming closer, Diane kept going backwards until she hit a wall and had to push him away and start walking around. "Is Meredith well?"

    "So, you do remember Meredith."

    "Of course, I do! I could never forget!" Then something snapped in Diane''s ears; she found his next remark quite difficult to hear and impossible to forget.

    "There are lots of things we swore we would never forget."

    Diane was bothered by the mockery in his eyes; it mixed with melancholy and sadness and Diane couldn''t decide if it made her feel sorry or endangered.

    "Do you remember how I used to play the piano for you?" George asked, smiling again as he sat back down.

    "Of course. Meredith and I loved it." A thunder broke the sky in half; Diane could see it from where she stood. It broke George''s face as well, only not symmetrically. "Where is she anyway?" she asked and turned towards the map on the wall.

    "I wouldn''t know. But it''s surely a better place."

    The room suddenly changed; the sunlight that was just a second ago blinding her had somehow faded, making the rays cold and unpleasant; the piano that had played the happy, fulfilling songs of her past quieted down like it could feel the solemn atmosphere. She remembered it all: her hair, bright as the rays of the morning sun, her eyes on her brother''s fingertips as he told a beautiful tale of love and forgetfulness, her laughter filling the room and never letting Diane forget Meredith Brown, the girl she once called her best friend.

    "In that case," she said as she made her way towards the door, "would you mind telling me once you find out?"

    George smiled. "You are an excellent liar, Diane Hunster!"

    Diane shivered at the thought. "I''ve learned from the best, George Brown."

    George must have wanted her to stay. Otherwise, he never would have stopped her from opening the door. "And if Thomas Hammer finds out the truth before you tell him, do you think he will forgive you? If I remember correctly, She said that the Six has to meet as equals. How will you defeat Him without a precious teammate, Dove?" He must have interpreted her hesitation as weakness. He stood up and started walking towards her again. "It doesn''t have to be like this, you know?"

    "How do you know these things, George?" Diane asked, consumed by the fear of ignorance.

    He stormed towards her and grabbed her shoulders so strongly that Diane winced. "Stap acting dumb. You know very well how I know."

    "George..." she let out.

    "Come on, Diane! Stop being so weak!" he cried out, squeezing her even stronger. "We can do all of this together! Stop being so stupid..."

    Blood suddenly rushed into Diane''s head, so she pushed George away so strongly that he fell on his back. "How dare you touch me like this?!" Diane yelled back, pulled out her sword and pointed it towards George''s throat. "Just because we used to be friends doesn''t give you the right to talk to me like this. I am, and always will be, your future queen. So, watch your mouth."

    "My God..." George whispered and put his hands on his face. "Everything," she heard him mumble, "You''ve ruined everything."

    "What?"

    "Leave."

    "Not until you answer my question."

    "I said leave!" he yelled so loudly the window shook. He stood up and walked back and forth between the window and the table while Diane gathered the courage to be her old self again.

    She stepped back and, despite being petrified by the sudden stabbing in her head, replied, "It is an order, George Brown."

    George''s fist dented the wall next to the window; his face was red and he was shaking. "I am patient, but God knows I am not to be toyed with. Leave, while I am still being kind."

    Diane felt that pain in her head again, the one that made her vision and hearing hazy and that scar just below her heart dig holes in her ribcage. Colors that did not belong in the present were smudged all over George''s figure, on the wall, and on the map that she couldn''t help but glance at.

    "Do you love me?" she asked by reflex. She didn''t know where those words came from, it was not her heart, but something in their resonance evidently enraged George even more.

    "I will crush you, Diane Hunster," he replied with low, muffled sounds, staring at the forest.

    Diane was certain she saw tears running down his cheeks. She knew better than to push the matter further. For now, she had to be content with the fact that she might have been the one who revealed the secrets of the world to the man she once, perhaps, loved.

    And if I didn''t... Well, then we have a problem.

 The Path (part 1)

    Thomas was not as annoyed with his situation as he should have been.

    The truth was that, despite knowing nothing about the world he was suddenly thrust into, one that freely shared thousand-year-old secrets, nothing truly baffled him. Every single piece of information he had been fed simply felt right and true. ¡°This¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be. Don¡¯t think about it too much,¡± he told himself every time Diane Hunster looked at him discreetly; she was trying to figure out just how much he knew. Nothing was the answer. Truly. And he needed it to stay that way.

    As he stepped outside, Thomas let the smell of wood fill his nostrils and he enjoyed the feeling of warmth on his tired face. At that very moment, he had no worries, nothing he must do, and no one he must obey. It was him and the morning sunlight.

    ¡°A penny for your thoughts,¡± Lila said as she came to stand next to him. They were looking at the forest.

    ¡°I know I am not Diane¡­ but don¡¯t you think a penny is a little¡­ too much?¡± he replied jokingly.

    Lila laughed. ¡°Too much, indeed!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d give two for yours.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that a lot!¡± Lila exclaimed. Thomas found her pleasant to be around, and she knew it. She was sad she couldn¡¯t feel the same. ¡°How much for Diane¡¯s?¡±

    Thomas hit the ground with his shoe, leaving a little hole in the grass. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know Diane¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Thomas smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem too fun in there.¡±

    Lila observed him. Everything, from his hair to his shoes screamed ordinary. If it were five years ago, she would have been happy to have one less thing to worry about; but now that the world had changed, she was not certain if it would bring any good.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Lila asked him more quietly.

    Thomas turned around to make sure she was still talking to him. ¡°Me? About what?¡±

    ¡°You know, things.¡±

    Thomas smiled. In his eyes were the forest, the sky, and the chilly air. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I should be angry about. Isn¡¯t that slightly pathetic?¡±

    Lila¡¯s jaw shook too slightly for Thomas to notice. To him, she seemed the epitome of composure and righteousness, everything Diane seemingly lacked. The world taught Thomas to listen to cunning whisperers rather than future rulers. That was why he was standing in front of George¡¯s house and not inside, saving his future queen from unwanted memories.

    "So," he started shyly, "can I ask you something?"

    She glanced at him. "Sure, what is it?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing serious. I was just wondering what your ability is. But you don''t have to tell me or anything."

    Lila''s smile twitched. "I can open portals."

    Thomas turned towards her with his eyebrows narrowed. "Wait, why are we looking for the map then? Can''t you just open us a portal to..."

    "I can''t open portals to places I don''t know. That''s why," she cut him off, her smile never disappearing.

    ¡°Those kids,¡± Jeremy complained as he came to stand between the two. ¡°Acting like they have a clue!¡±

    Like on cue, Lila turned around and left. Thomas wanted to tell her to wait or go after her, but his feet were too deep in the mud to move.

    ¡°I see you are enjoying yourself,¡± Jeremy Blake commented as he breathed in the smoke of his own cigarette.

    ¡°I am,¡± Thomas replied, still looking at the grass pressed in by Lila¡¯s boots.

    The old man smirked. ¡°Look at him getting all mighty! Next thing I know, he will be going for the king!¡± Jeremy slowly glanced at Thomas, smiling. ¡°Or do you prefer the queen?¡± Jeremy laughed harmlessly, while Thomas blushed. Then he too started laughing and breathing in Jeremy¡¯s cigarette.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Well, if anyone goes for the queen, it will be you,¡± Thomas joked.

    Jeremy chuckled. ¡°For her throat, maybe.¡±

    The wind blew the smoke right in Thomas¡¯s eyes, making his view of the forest blurred. He was slightly taken aback by Jeremy¡¯s reply, though he could tell the old man was joking.

    ¡°What do they keep in Carcer, anyway,¡± Thomas asked, the sudden bravery making him nauseous. He was taught never to ask questions.

    ¡°Demons.¡±

    There were pictures that occupied Thomas¡¯s brain for a moment, pictures of people with red eyes and golden hair who manipulate gravitation and heal inhumanly quickly, people who eat other people or destroy planets and universes; people not palpable and who didn¡¯t truly exist.

    Jeremy smiled, his cigarette hanging from his mouth. ¡°Shocking isn¡¯t it? I agree. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve managed to convince people that they are a legend.¡± The old man threw the cigarette and pressed it against the ground until it morphed and created a new kind of monster. ¡°George Brown is one of them, you know. So, don¡¯t act too smart around him or you¡¯ll die for sure. I am old, so I¡¯ll die either way.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Thomas said with his eyes wide open, ¡°don¡¯t they eat people?¡±

    Jeremy laughed so loudly that Thomas was afraid George might hear them. ¡°Eat people! They certainly do! Their spirit at least.¡± Then he put his hand on Thomas¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Demons are a race turned into a legend, but a Demon family was living in the castle of Crystalia¡¯s royal family. Why?¡±

    Thomas looked to the side, Jeremy¡¯s breath being too nauseating to stand. ¡°W-What?¡±

    Jeremy showed his black teeth. ¡°George and Diane grew up together. Now, why did the King of Crystalia employ a Demon to guard his heiress when it was his very great-great-great royal grandfather who made sure that Demons were made a story to scare naughty children?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, he didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Jeremy spat in Thomas¡¯s face as he started laughing. He then turned towards the forest and put his hands in his pockets. ¡°Brandon Hunster didn¡¯t know, you say? Nice try, boy.¡±

    ¡°Why then?¡± asked Thomas, slightly frightened of the answer.

    ¡°That will be your homework. Think about it.¡±

    They fell into an excruciating silence. Thomas felt his mind wander around the forest and echo a question he couldn¡¯t quite perceive. Then, he said: ¡°Was he trying to keep an eye?¡±

    ¡°On whom?¡±

    ¡°The Demons?¡±

    Jeremy smiled again, lighting up another cigarette. ¡°Could be.¡±

    Thomas¡¯s hands were shaking. ¡°Diane, then?¡±

    Jeremy smiled. ¡°To be honest, I have no clue. I was hoping you might but¡­ You know, Thomas, there are things in this world, that people like you and me are never supposed to catch a glimpse of.¡± Then he looked into Thomas¡¯s eyes and let his smirk disappear. ¡°Or just me, I guess,¡± he mumbled. ¡°But it¡¯s something to think about. Don¡¯t just eat what they feed you; smell it first, or something.¡±

    ¡°What are you two so passionate about,¡± a small voice of a large woman asked from behind. Lila had a smile on her face, as usual. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±

    ¡°Please, do!¡± Thomas said enthusiastically, masking his shaky hands. ¡°Where were you, if I may ask?¡±

    Lila stood next to Thomas to hide from Jeremy¡¯s cigarette. ¡°Taking care of some¡­ Raven business. What were you talking about?¡± she asked as if she hadn¡¯t overheard.

    ¡°Demons,¡± Thomas replied naively.

    The smile stayed firm on Lila¡¯s face. ¡°A risky topic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Depends on who you¡¯re asking, Raven,¡± Jeremy replied. ¡°I believe that people deserve to know the truth. Your¡­ Headquarters don¡¯t. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly are my Headquarters keeping from the people, Jeremy?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, one would hope.¡±

    Something clicked inside Thomas¡¯s mind. It might have been a whisper. ¡°Lila,¡± Thomas began, ¡°Ravens are an organization independent from the king, right?¡± he asked a mixture of elevation and fear blocking his voice.

    ¡°Yes. We have our own administration and orders. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Well, I find it strange that Diane became a Raven. And a captain at that,¡± Thomas said, too intimidated by his thoughts to look at Lila.

    She was taken aback; Jeremy made sure to observe it. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t discriminate. She is more than capable, so¡­ Maintaining peace is what we do, and we need as many determined people as possible.¡±

    Jeremy and Lila proceeded to bicker again, while Thomas turned his head towards George''s house.

    Was it always so crooked?

    ¡°Oh, Thomas,¡± Lila suddenly asked, ¡°has Diane told you yet?¡±

    ¡°Told me what?¡± Thomas replied, filled with silent worry.

    ¡°About the ball.¡±

    ¡°What ball?¡±

    Lila¡¯s cheek twitched as she tried to hide her smile. ¡°Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I gave her the letter yesterday, so I thought she told you. Never mind then.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know running errands was in the job description,¡± Jeremy remarked with an equally sour smile. ¡°Even less giving hints. I must be growing old."

    It was then that Diane stormed out of the house, her pale face contrasting her dark hair and uniform. Ghostlike, she muttered her goodbyes to the two companions and, followed by the dazed Flamer, marched towards his house. Once again, she didn''t say a word. And he didn''t ask. Only when they went off-course and towards the heart of the city and that tastelessly large Hunster crest did he notice tears in her eyes. Truth be told, he already knew the answer. To him, it wasn''t the king nor the queen: it was the princess.

 The Path (Part 2)

    Thomas stood close to Diane while she was observing something inside an antique shop he had never paid much attention to.

    Behind the broken glass, covered in sparkling silk, a king and queen danced. With his hand of wax around her hips, and her plastic eyes looking aside, they spun to the music their little box played. Beauty, purity, and grace. The only thing they owned was sounds, chained into the necklace she wore around her neck. Completely covered, they never noticed a crack of ice forming on their magical globe. They just kept dancing.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she answered.

    ¡°No? I find it really pretty.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing pretty about wax figures.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked once more.

    Diane looked at him, shallow water covering her perfect eyes. ¡°They melt.¡±

    As she turned away from the shop window, Diane stepped over the winged monster engraved in the center of the small town and almost let the thought of her home slip into her mind. Thomas didn''t want to understand, but everyone around him seemed so determined to make him, a little flour loader, a part of their history. Why? What was so special about him? He didn¡¯t realize they had been standing facing each other until Diane said, loud and clear:

    ¡°If you ask me, I will tell you.¡±

    Thomas swore Diane heard his heart beating; he looked at the side as the left side of his lips twitched. ¡°Ask you what?¡±

    ¡°Why it has to be you.¡±

    Thomas awkwardly pushed Diane¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my good looks, isn¡¯t it? Where are we going anyway?¡±

    When he brushed past her, she grabbed his hand, a lot more gently than she wanted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a coward?¡± she asked in a way that made all the hidden meanings crawl out in the open.

    Thomas chuckled, his throat as dry as ever. ¡°Well, even if you are, is it such a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°It makes you weak.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone has to be strong.¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t have a choice?¡± She hoped to find a trigger in his eyes that would set the plan in motion. But he still wasn¡¯t ready. The Judge said to wait until he was ready, not to scare him away, but Diane was growing more and more impatient and infuriated.

    ¡°Everyone has a choice,¡± Thomas replied. ¡°Clara Heal weaves the threads of destiny, and she was our first queen. It is not possible for Crystalians, people whom she loved and cherished so, not to have a¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Diane interrupted, finally letting go of his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Thomas followed her, blocking out the conversation as much as possible. But everything that had happened that day starting with his mother¡¯s strange declaration, was too out of place. Why is Diane Hunster friends with a Demon and why did she invite him to be part of her strange mission? And why would she even want to find that will in the first place; everyone already knew what it said: Clara Heal had decided to trade the second half of her life to become destiny who waves golden threads that connect people who are destined to meet.

    What did she ask in return?

    Thomas heard Diane¡¯s words loud and clear for the first time since they were uttered. Did his, or her, queen really ask for something in return for her sacrifice? And if she did, was it something noble?

    Does it even matter?

    ¡°I have a mission for you, Thomas Hammer,¡± Diane said suddenly. They were walking back towards his house.

    Thomas felt his heart up in his throat. For a moment, he could swear he heard the sound of wind: the whisperer of the past, the messenger of the future. It told him to run, yet he stood glued to the ground.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I am going to Painron tomorrow. I want you to come with me and be my escort. Father is throwing a little ball,¡± Diane answered as they faced each other. The determination in her voice made it evident it wasn''t a suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big really. Just a few royals celebrating¡­ life, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Where did that come from?¡± Thomas asked.

    Diane looked to the side. ¡°Does a king need a reason to throw a ball?¡±

    ¡°No, I guess¡­But, isn¡¯t the notice a bit short?¡±

    ¡°Would anyone refuse a king¡¯s invitation?¡±

    Thomas waved his hands. ¡°No, never. But, wouldn''t George be a better choice, anyway? I mean, he used to live in the castle and¡­¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Diane asked with horror.

    ¡°Jeremy did.¡±

    She evidently relaxed until she remembered something. ¡°What did you talk about with Lila?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Thomas cleared his throat, ¡°nothing special, really. I just had some questions about Ravens, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What questions?¡±

    ¡°About your relationship with the king.¡±

    ¡°And what did she say?¡± She was extremely close to him now like it would allow her to scan his thoughts and determine just how much he knew.

    ¡°That there is no. But weren¡¯t you talking about the little ball?¡± It was colder than usual. Thomas tightened the jacket around his chest even though it radiated heat. His flaming fingers turned blue, the spark in his eyes suddenly disappearing as the wind blew around him.

    Diane took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that old man anymore. He must have gone senile over the years.¡± Then, as if by command, she fixed her posture and put on her disinterested face. ¡°So, are you coming with me or not?¡±

    ¡°Of cours I am,¡± he replied instantly, too terrified to refuse.

    Diane almost smiled. ¡°Very well. Meet me in the forest at dawn. Tell your mother about it. I don''t like unexpected situations.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± he started.

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit sudden? I mean, we were talking about Nowhere, and then you were talking with George and¡­¡± He paused. Something was missing; a crack, an empty space, a void. If only he knew what it was, it would have all made sense. Lila knew. George seemed to know as well. So, why was he afraid to ask? ¡°Did George do something he shouldn¡¯t have? Because, honestly, I don¡¯t really trust him¡­¡±

    ¡°Thomas,¡± Diane warned, annoyance all around her every syllable. ¡°I will meet you tomorrow at dawn. Tell your mother. If you have any questions, ask her.¡±

    Once she left, he didn''t know he wouldn''t see her until the morning. He didn''t know she would spend the night alone, sharpening her sword. She expected them: the evil eyes thirsty for her blood. They wanted to know the secrets of the castle built in an unusual time but never imagined He scattered every last piece of her memory and sealed it within His crown of thorns. Broken and scared, she swore on revenge and through her veins now ran blood as intensively red as His cursed eyes.

    As she made it clear she wanted to be left alone, Thomas changed his route and walked without a clear destination. He listened to the sound of his shoes. They squeaked as he walked, worn out years ago. Sometimes, he feared being alone. Awakened long before he met the strange princess, the feeling in his chest radiated with her propinquity. Like a beast, begging to be freed, begging to rage, and swallow the world. Then he thought about Diane. How did the world seem to her? Was it really as monotonous as she feigned? Or was there, maybe, just a little bit of color? For a moment, his conversation with Jeremy Blake flashed through his mind. Somehow, he managed to enter the part of the city he rarely visited. There were lots of people around him, all carrying out their duties. He tended to avoid crowds, for people never hid their amazement when they encountered a person of a different race.

    There will be important people at the little ball. Royals. I have never met a royal other than Diane. Could it be that they are all so welcoming? Ah, I wish I hadn''t agreed to it!

    With all these thoughts swarming his mind, he decided to go back home. It was about four in the afternoon, so his mother would probably be there. He had to come up with an excuse believable enough to convince her to let him come with Diane. And maybe ask her things. But what was there that his mother knew, and he didn¡¯t? It was only then that he realized how strange it was that they never left Lewtown. Like they were chained inside their home, never interacting with anyone unless necessary.

    Why is that? I''ve never really thought about it either. But mom said she had met the king once before. How come she never talked about it?

    Dark clouds suddenly spread above the small town. Raindrops splashed over the dirtied streets. People ran around, looking for a place to hide.

    And why would she meet the king in the first place? It doesn''t make any sense.

    The deep blue raged above him. Interlarded with gray and yellow, it wanted nothing more than to scare the ones flying too close to the sun. It wanted to warn him, but he was too busy listening to Her soothing voice. Who She was, he didn''t know, but She always found Her way back to him.

    "Until the time is right, my boy.¡±

    ¡°Run home, boy!¡± someone yelled from the flower shop to his left. ¡°A storm is coming!¡±

    When the sky cried, it blurred his vision. It was the same curtain that blocked his senses when he first met Diane Hunster, only this time it was soaking his skin. If it had been rain and not fog, would he have chosen differently? Would he have bowed and allowed her to step into his life as nonchalantly as she did? To climb his roof and look at the vast world? To show him how insignificant his life had been, how insignificant it would forever be if he didn¡¯t follow her to eternity?

    So, he ran.

 The Run (part 1)

    Sometimes we get tricked by our doubt.

    We tend to question the faithfulness of the people around us, try to foresee the moment of their betrayal simply not to get too attached and be heartbroken when it happens. We push people as far away as we can from our hearts and minds and use them only when necessary, for nobody likes being betrayed. But every now and then we falsely judge, for people occasionally portray themselves as they truly are. Diane Hunster was raised to be a weapon, and she never had the need to rely on others. Then she lost her pride and with it the conviction that she was larger than this world, this space, and this time. So, now, after spending the night in solitude, she was waiting for the son of an unnamed father and a lying mother.

    George Brown had just become one of her worries, and now she completely lost count of how many things made no sense. Was Clara Heal¡¯s will really important enough for the Judge to tell her to reconnect to such an awkward acquaintance? Was she trying to lead Diane towards somethings else? Something Diane had left behind with the part of her memories she had lost. George Brown used to be her world, that was what she had been told, but she felt nothing but silent fear upon meeting him again. How did he fit in this picture, taking into account his probable connection to Him? And why did he know everything? She had a faint idea: someone had lied to her. A glimpse of a prior duty was there, only slightly out of her reach. Once she had found that will, she was certain, everything would make sense again.

    It will all come to an end soon. It must. And then, if I survive¡­

    ¡°I just wish¡­ just let it be over soon,¡± Diane said to no one but the trees and the destiny.

    A branch broke somewhere near. Diane jumped up and pulled out her sword. The fog was thick in the mornings and at night, so she couldn¡¯t see more than two meters ahead. The energy was strong, but subdued; someone was restraining themselves. The leaves were rustling. She felt chills all over.

    One. Two. Three.

    She counted to calm down. She formed a small sphere of energy above her index finger; if she is precise, she could harm them enough to use her sword. But then there was a thud. She recognized the grunt and put her sword back in. He was punctual. Right when the clock was about to strike, Diane could see Thomas Hammer wobbling through the fog, panting in exhaustion from running. His cheeks were all flushed when he reached her.

    She sighed and started walking. ¡°I must say, I didn''t expect you to show up.¡±

    ¡°I promised, didn''t I?¡± he let out. ¡°Mom gave me an earful, so I was almost late. She locked me in my room, you know. But I escaped through the window.¡± He showed off the cuts on his fist. ¡°I guess she didn¡¯t expect me to come either. I¡¯ve never done something so wild before.¡±

    Diane gave him the warmest smile she could. ¡°Well, you can always say it was a royal command,¡± she said while walking through the mud, the perfect creation of yesterday¡¯s rainstorm.

    ¡°You didn''t come home yesterday,¡± Thomas commented, pulling up a branch so she wouldn¡¯t get wet.

    ¡°Home, you say. How interesting,¡± she mumbled.

    Thomas wiped his hands on his pants. Diane had provided him with a Raven uniform which he found a bit uncomfortable. ¡°So, how do we know we¡¯ve reached Nowhere?¡± he asked, just to avoid the silence. The heaviness and gloom hovering over Diane¡¯s head somehow seemed more prominent than the day before.

    ¡°It reaches you.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Diane wished she could show him she was glad he didn¡¯t abandon her, but the thought of her lovely castle didn¡¯t help with calming her nerves. There were so many little thoughts, little strings, and large paths intertwined in her mind, and they all lead to a moment in the past and the memories she had lost; she knew that somewhere in a cave she couldn¡¯t find was the answer to the confusion she had been constantly feeling for five years. Something was out of place, something she couldn¡¯t pin down. She was hoping a Flamer in Crystalia would help her solve her mysteries, but he only added more burden on her shoulders.

    ¡°Was Nowhere created by someone?¡±

    ¡°No, it was always there.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to be in a forest to reach it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Who was the person who discovered it?¡±

    Diane sighed. ¡°A caveman. Thomas, are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡± he lied so obviously Diane smiled.

    ¡°Then stop asking so many useless questions. You are getting on my nerves.¡±

    ¡°I thought I got a free pass for showing up.¡±

    Diane narrowed her eyes. ¡°That is the dumbest thing you¡¯ve said so far. Taking pride in keeping a promise¡­¡±

    ¡°I was joking,¡± he mumbled.

    Thomas didn''t have a chance to hear the rest of her nagging; as they stepped deeper into the forest on the opposite side of George Brown¡¯s house, his breath was taken away. Somehow, he had never seen it before. It was huge, bathed by the bitter sunlight, covered by silken grass. The forest around them disappeared and Thomas found himself in a place he had never imagined existed. It was so ordinary, yet the endless clearing that spread before him was so ancient and magical it left him speechless. Overgrown with weeds and moss, bosky and old, a temple rose in the distance.

    ¡°Where in the world are we?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°Nowhere.¡±

    ¡°That''s nice. I like being nowhere.¡±

    Diane was a lot less excited. ¡°Come on. We have to walk a while longer.¡±

    Thomas was wonderstruck by the endlessness of the sky above him and the ground it never met. He knelt to touch the grass, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything. Then he realized he couldn''t smell anything either.

    ¡°This place is not exactly real; it¡¯s an illusion of some sort. Don¡¯t worry, we all feel the same,¡± Diane reassured him before he had the time to ask a million questions about everything besides what actually mattered. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have all day.¡±

    ¡°Do we have somewhere to be or?¡± Thomas asked, sensing urgency in Diane¡¯s steps. She was nervous, more nervous than him; he could see her hands shake and she sighed more than usual. The circles under her eyes were also more purple than usual.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t appreciate unpunctuality,¡± she replied. ¡°Now, more than usual, he looks forward to m¡­our attendance. We should be on time.¡±

    Thomas scratched the back of his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m meeting the king and queen! This is such an honor.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Thomas stayed quiet after that, either baffled by her lack of excitement or amazed by the scenery. The temple and an impossible amount of grass were the only two things there, yet it felt grandiose. The temple was further away than he initially thought, but the overall lack of sensations made him forget about his tired feet; it was a lot larger as well, which he only realized when he stopped in front of the entrance. There was no door. Still, he couldn¡¯t see inside: the darkness was like a veil concealing the temple¡¯s insides.

    ¡°Are there no lights inside?¡± he asked Diane, who was biting her nails and ignoring his presence. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Now listen carefully. Nowhere has one rule: whatever happens, do not look back.¡±

    ¡°And what if I do?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better not.¡±

    ¡°And what if I do?¡±

    ¡°A giant monster with diamond jaws will bite your head off and then chew on the rest of your body for eternity, or something like that.¡± Thomas opened his mouth to express his horror and probably suggest finding another way to Painron, knowing it was impossible, so Diane cut him off and said: ¡°Don¡¯t turn around and you¡¯ll be fine. Just follow me. And don¡¯t let go of my hand.¡±

    Inside was a white, well-lit, circular room with five wooden doors, each leading to one of the five lands. Thomas continuously spun his head around, admiring the timeless creation. The ceiling was painted with a horrifying scene of a monster biting someone¡¯s head off; it looked like it was staring right into Thomas¡¯s eyes, trying to tell him something.

    ¡°What does it say?¡± Thomas asked Diane upon realizing that something was written in cursive on the ceiling.

    ¡°Fortune favors the brave,¡± Diane replied. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The atmosphere alone was somehow holy and made Thomas feel smaller than he was. Not a sound spread around during the time he stood frozen, looking at the monster with diamond jaws. There were light stones engraved everywhere, making the room seem almost white; he couldn''t understand how it could have possibly been that way, considering that it looked raven black from the outside.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Diane asked outspokenly, still not turning to look at him.

    ¡°It''s beautiful,¡± he let out.

    ¡°I always thought it was incredible. I¡¯ve gone through Nowhere countless times before yet I enjoy it the same each time. It¡¯s like a last glimpse of freedom, or something.¡±

    It was chilling, cold, and sudden. He felt a presence behind him, breathing into his neck.

    ¡°Don''t turn around!¡± Diane pulled him closer to her, looking ahead. ¡°We need to leave.¡±

    She pulled his hand and stormed through the first door to her right. A narrow hallway, barely lit, spread before them, seemingly without an end. It was completely opposite to the marvelous entrance they had been admiring seconds ago. As they made their way towards the end they couldn''t see, Thomas was suffocated by the humidity of the air. The floor was covered in something that looked like a mixture of moss and seaweed, which made it harder for him to move. Their footsteps covered the growls of the monster following them.

    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Thomas yelled and impulsively let go of Diane. Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead. Then his vision also became hazy and he could hear the growling less and less.

    ¡°Diane!¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs before he lost all sense of hearing.

    ¡°Idiot! I told you not to let go!¡± she yelled, knowing he couldn¡¯t hear her.

    The hallway suddenly spread into seemingly a hundred smaller paths. Diane grabbed Thomas¡¯s hand again and instinctively pulled him into another hallway. Thomas could no longer feel anything, and it made him, for the first time in his life, focus on himself. And he could feel something he had only faintly felt before; it was in his stomach, or gut, or throat, he couldn¡¯t tell. He only knew it felt unfamiliar and scary yet strangely comforting. It would protect him, no matter the circumstance; he only had to accept it.

    When they reached the end of the hallway, Diane opened the last door. Once she did, a gush of smoke covered the small space and Thomas cursed under his breath. He saw particles of emotions, chaos inside his brain. He sat on a chair and stared at the sun. He moved his hands, light-years away from his face. He felt every single motion, experienced their every contact with the surface. There was fire all around him in an intensity he had never seen before. He felt superior, not knowing it had all been designed before. Designed by the one and only Her. ¡°I shall see you again, Fool,¡± the whisperer of destiny informed him.

    ¡°Thomas!¡±

    Thomas inhaled so deeply he choked. The moment he opened his eyes a liquid rushed up his throat and he started puking blood right next to Diane Hunster. He saw in circles, so he grabbed onto Diane who was kneeling next to him. She patted his back; there was blood on her spotless uniform now. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is normal.¡±

    They were back in front of that hellish structure, again. Everything was peaceful, with Thomas¡¯s coughing echoing through the empty space. ¡°What in the world was that?¡± Thomas asked. His nausea and pain stopped suddenly, leaving only a metallic taste in his mouth.

    ¡°First times are always like that.¡± She continued making shapes on his back. ¡°I fainted the first time.¡±

    His eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    Diane nodded. ¡°Well, since you are alright now¡­¡± She pulled him up and marched in the same direction they came from.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Home,¡± she emphasized jokingly. ¡°I must apologize, for my home is nowhere as nice as yours.¡±

    Thomas snorted. ¡°You live in a castle.¡± He hated how there was blood all over his face now and how the awful taste refused to disappear.

    ¡°Would you like to trade?¡±

    Thomas took the handkerchief she gave him and got rid of all that red. ¡°Why would you want to trade?¡±

    Diane smiled again, only not for real this time. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Thomas was thinking about her words when the scenery changed. They were in a forest again but not the same one they were in before. This one smelled heavier, more bitter.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Thomas asked when he saw something purple moving in the distance.

    Diane frowned. ¡°Great.¡±

    As they dived out of the sets upon sets of leaves, branches, and poisonous bushes, they were face to face with an army of about a hundred soldiers encircling something. Once they saw Diane, some of the soldiers moved and they all knelt, revealing a dark purple coach. The door was open, a man in a purple uniform and with a crown on his head sitting cross-legged with a bunch of papers on his lap.

    ¡°Would it kill you to be on time for once?¡± he asked; his voice was deep and monotonous. ¡°Where is Nigel?¡± he asked and a little round man dived out of the sea of muscular soldiers. The king pointed to the paper he was holding and he and Nigel proceeded to discuss whatever was written on it.

    Diane noticed Thomas was about to explode, so she interrupted them. ¡°Nigel, I believe nothing will change if you wait a little.¡± The round man only bowed and disappeared again. ¡°I am happy to see you too, father,¡± Diane continued, not as disinterested as she wanted to be. ¡°What do I owe this pleasure?¡±

    ¡°Your mother. I just do not understand why she could not be the one to come if she was so insistent on having someone greet you. It is not your first time coming to the castle by yourself.¡± He flipped a few pages, not once looking at the two. Thomas noticed that he didn¡¯t say home. ¡°What a waste of time.¡±

    Diane turned to Thomas with a smile. ¡°Welcome to Painron, Thomas Hammer!¡±

    Then the king¡¯s eyes abruptly widened and he looked right at Thomas. He put away the papers sitting next to him and said: ¡°Ah, yes! Forgive me, my head is always in my work. Millions of papers to sign nowadays. Here, sit next to me.¡±

    Thomas looked at Diane in astonishment and barely managed to mutter something before sitting next to Brandon. Diane sat opposite them, looking out the window.

    ¡°Have you ever been to Painron¡­ Forgive me, what did you say your name was?¡± the king inquired, the papers now sitting on his lap.

    ¡°Thomas Hammer, Your Majesty. And no, I have not. But, my mother has. In fact, she told me she¡¯s met you before,¡± Thomas said in a single breath, forgetting his resolve not to mention his mother.

    Diane glanced at Brandon and was once again amazed by his lack of emotion. He didn¡¯t care about Thomas or his mother, as long as he got what he wanted from them; Diane couldn¡¯t bear looking at him anymore.

    ¡°Has she really? How wonderful!¡± Brandon replied with a little smile on his lips. ¡°What did you say her name was again?¡±

    ¡°Kelly Hammer, Your Majesty.¡±

    Brandon pretended to think about it, even though he had never heard the name before. ¡°Well, I am certain she is a wonderful lady.¡±

    Smiling weakly was the last thing Thomas remembered. He suddenly felt extremely lightheaded and then he fell asleep, to his horror. When he opened his eyes again, he was in a completely different place.

 The Run (part 2)

    He couldn''t describe where he was nor how he got there, he only knew he felt incredibly cold.

    It wasn''t neither the air nor the sun that shone in the room but the colors of the furniture that surrounded him. It was rich, carefully organized by someone who, probably, didn''t live there. The floor and wardrobes were mahogany, the sheets silk, the carpet and curtains carefully embroidered in lilac and emerald. On the wall to his left was a golden frame with familiar faces in it; the crowns on their heads shone brightly under the artificial lights of countless magic stones. He moved the covers off his body and stood up. The carpet beneath him swallowed his toes and he stood still for a moment, debating whether his feet would fall through the cloud-like floor.

    ¡°Finally awake?¡± asked Diane who had been hiding on a chair in the far corner of the room. ¡°Have you slept well?¡± She, just like himself, was dressed in dark purple. For a moment, Thomas thought he was looking at yet another portrait. Sitting arrow-straight, with her hands crossed on her knees, Diane looked at Thomas with discomfort he was not used to. The Flamer couldn''t tell whether it was her long, overly decorated satin dress, her diamonds, or her crown that made her look unrecognizable. The person who gazed at him melancholically was not Diane Hunster: it was the future queen. ¡°Well?¡± she asked, still not moving from where she was sitting.

    ¡°Y-Yes. I¡¯ve slept well.¡± He regretted the words the moment they left his mouth with a stutter. ¡°Are we in the castle?¡±

    ¡°Where else would we be?¡± Diane stood up and approached him slowly. He could hear her silk clean the spotless floor. Thomas shivered a bit and quickly turned his eyes towards the carpet. ¡°No wonder you are all over the place, you''ve slept for three days,¡± Diane answered.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°We should dine together. I was waiting for you,¡± she announced before leaving him alone. She didn''t look happy. On the contrary, the tortured eyes that looked at the Flamer begged to never step into that room again.

    Thomas rushed to get ready. Ignoring the sudden change of clothes he knew nothing about, he put on the shoes that were placed next to the unnecessarily large wardrobe. The fabric that hugged his skin made it hard for him to bend over, while the softness of the shoes made his feet ache. ¡°What am I doing?¡± he muttered as he, very shyly, looked at his own reflection. ¡°What is happening?¡± Thomas grabbed his hair and let out an annoyed grunt. Then he slapped his own cheeks. ¡°No, no. Hurry.¡±

    Two guards were waiting in front of his room. He tried to strike up a conversation with them, but they ignored him and started walking, one in front, one after him. The castle was a maze of hundreds of corridors and thousands of unused rooms; Thomas made sure to glance into every single one he walked by and quickly determined that they all shared the same artificial hospitality, a costume hiding hostility. Once they reached the main entrance, he hazily acknowledged that they turned right a few times. One of the guards then opened a door for him and he found himself alone once more. The table that stood in the very middle of the room he entered could, according to Thomas''s calculations, hold at least forty people. Regardless, only four chairs accompanied the barely visible white cloth. Such foods he had never seen in his life. The Flamer felt embarrassed to admit that he had no clue which utensils he should use. As he sat down, he slammed his head against the table. His temples were still throbbing, and his limbs felt heavy and somehow slimy. He took one of the forks in front of him to practice his grip, as he had been in the longest sleep of his life. During the little tour of the castle, he acknowledged that Diane was right and that his home was, in fact, much nicer than hers. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint why exactly, but he felt exceptionally uneasy here. Then, loud footsteps drew his attention towards the same door he had walked through ten minutes earlier.

    Now that he had a chance to look at him properly, Thomas concluded that his king was the most handsome man he had ever seen. He was tall and with dark eyes and hair; Brandon was the one, Diane, without a doubt, resembled the most. They had the same determined eyes and carried themselves with confidence. Thomas kneeled next to his chair.

    Brandon smiled. ¡°What a horrible host I would be if I belittled my guests so!¡± King Brandon said, putting his hand on Thomas''s shoulder. ¡°Why don''t we sit down, Mr. Hammer?¡±

    Thomas jumped up and pulled the king''s chair. The royal laughed and gestured towards the seat to his right. ¡°Have you had a pleasant trip? First time through Nowhere, I hear,¡± Brandon asked as he put a piece of silken white cloth over his lap.

    The Flamer followed his example. ¡°I wouldn''t call it pleasant, Your Majesty. But it was most efficient.¡± Thomas swore the awful taste returned for a second while he rummaged through his head. He was glad he didn¡¯t have time to think because the happenings of the past ten or so days were anything but ordinary.

    The king looked him in the eye. ¡°What a nice voice you have, Mr. Hammer. You do not mind my calling you ''Mr. Hammer'', do you?¡±

    Thomas shook his head excessively. He clutched his hands to stop them from shaking. Nervous like never before, he felt sweat drip down his forehead. Who would have thought it was only Diane¡¯s father?

    ¡°You should be at ease, Mr. Hammer. Anyone capable of lasting more than five seconds in my daughter''s company deserves my greatest respect,¡± Brandon continued, pushing his spoon into the mushy black creation in front of him.

    The Flamer couldn''t explain why he felt wronged. Offended even. ¡°My greatest apologies, Your Majesty, but that¡¯s not at all how it is. She is very fun to be around,¡± Thomas answered, releasing the grip on his hands slightly.

    The king smirked. ¡°I can imagine.¡± Then he looked at Thomas with a different kind of smile. ¡°But, I must tell you, I still find that blurring of senses most uncomfortable. In Nowhere, I mean.¡± Brandon cut the steak in half and frowned. Then he raised his hand and a servant appeared by his side; he took the plate in front of Brandon without a word and disappeared. ¡°I like my steaks on the rawer side,¡± the king explained with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, well, I completely lost my senses,¡± Thomas acknowledged as he forced the biggest piece of stake into his mouth.

    Brandon smiled again. ¡°Ah, yes, it does happen sometimes. Tell me, did you see or feel anything out of the ordinary when that happened?¡± When he noticed Thomas¡¯s reluctance to answer the king smiled again. ¡°I always remember the saddest moments of my life, while my wife sees the happiest ones. I wonder which one is in the right.¡±

    Thomas found his question strange and unnecessary and decided to attribute it to good manners or curiosity. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I did feel a little strange.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Brandon leaned forward. ¡°How so?¡±

    Thomas¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. ¡°I am not sure. I felt something¡­ warm, I guess, somewhere in my body. I am not exactly sure. Do you know why?¡±

    The king leaned back again. He seemed satisfied. ¡°Well, when our senses are blocked, we look inside ourselves uninterrupted. What you saw or felt could be anything really. Power, for example.¡±

    Thomas felt lightheaded again and suddenly lost his appetite to the point where all the foods in front of him made him want to vomit. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably not that. I am not that powerful. Just average, I guess.¡±

    Diane barged in not a second later. Thomas''s head snapped in her direction, and he was met with fury in human form. She didn''t say anything; she sat to her father''s left and angrily forced her spoon into the same mushy substance.

    ¡°Lovely to see you,¡± the king commented emotionlessly.

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine,¡± Diane bit back. Turning to Thomas, her eyes displayed dissatisfaction. ¡°I told you to dine with me. Why didn''t you wait?¡±

    Thomas felt his cheeks flushing and his sudden nausea didn¡¯t help. ¡°Oh, well¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are your manners, Diane?¡± the king asked, the same disinterested expression on his face. When she didn''t answer, he continued: ¡°What happened to the Ravens? They couldn¡¯t come?¡±

    Thomas shivered a bit. He wasn''t sure whether he was supposed to witness the conversation that was about to unfold.

    Maybe they forgot about me.

    ¡°Why would they? They couldn¡¯t care less about a king¡¯s ball,¡± Diane replied, mockingly emphasizing the last two words.

    Brandon''s ears turned slightly red. ¡°Now, that is not the way to talk to your father, is it?¡±

    ¡°Since when do you care about family relations?¡± Diane bit back once more.

    ¡°Since we are having a guest. I thought your mother taught you manners.¡±

    ¡°Only to be spoiled by your lack thereof.¡±

    ¡°I believe that is enough, Diane.¡±

    The atmosphere was unbearable. Thomas''s experience in Nowhere which had him unconscious for days suddenly seemed more appealing. He was waiting for the moment they would jump at each other''s throats. But they didn''t. After eying each other for a moment, they silently turned back to their lunch.

    ¡°How did you two meet?¡± the king asked Thomas suddenly.

    He didn¡¯t seem like the kind of man who would be bothered by silence, so Thomas figured the information must have been of importance to him. ¡°Well, Her Royal Highness found me,¡± Thomas replied shyly. ¡°I was working late at the bakery¡­ you see, I load flour and help them with other manual work.¡±

    ¡°You must be quite strong, then,¡± Brandon commented, no evident sign of his emotions changing.

    ¡°Well, I guess you could say so,¡± Thomas replied shyly. ¡°That was when Her Royal Highness showed up in front of me and asked if she could stay at my house.¡±

    The king looked up to see Diane¡¯s reaction, but she was focused on her plate. ¡°Did she now?¡± Brandon asked, amused.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Thomas replied.

    ¡°Well, my daughter is quite straightforward when she wants to be.¡±

    The rest of the meal went by in silence. A tremendously uncomfortable one. Once the king had finished, he said goodbye and left the two teammates alone. When he closed the door, Diane slammed her fork onto the table and buried her face into her palms.

    ¡°I hate this place,¡± she whispered.

    Thomas couldn''t say it, it wasn''t his place to, but he knew exactly what she was talking about. After an hour in the suffocatingly spacious room, he wanted nothing more than to run outside and get lost in the wilderness.

    ¡°You know,¡± the Flamer started, ¡°If you want to talk¡­¡±

    ¡°The ball is in two days,¡± Diane cut in. ¡°I put a list of names that you should learn in your room. There are pictures as well. A lot is expected of you as my escort. Some of the guests have already arrived, so you might get the chance to see them in the castle. If you do, do not be too kind. In fact, I strongly advise staying in your room.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°They are bad people. Every single one of them¡± was all she said before they each left to their room.

    Having a million thoughts trapped in his mind, Thomas tried his best to memorize at least a few of the people who cared about his existence almost as much as he cared about theirs. He sat, dazed, for about two hours before he was startled by a knock. Diane didn¡¯t wait for him to let her in; it was her castle after all. She seemed distressed. So distressed, in fact, that she forgot to close the door.

    ¡°What did you talk about with my father?¡±

    Thomas fixed his eyes on the hallway and a soldier¡¯s shoulder he could see beside the door frame. ¡°Nothing special. He asked me about my experience in Nowhere.¡±

    Diane nodded and then left, this time closing the door. Thomas was left to stare and run the entire evening¡¯s worth of conversation through his head; luckily, there wasn¡¯t much to work with. Then Diane appeared again, this time even more nervous, and sat on his bed, next to his legs. Thomas was covered in papers he dropped once she appeared for the second time. A soldier closed the door.

    She drummed her fingers against one another and pouted. ¡°Did you learn the names?¡±

    ¡°I just started,¡± Thomas replied, looking at her in amazement. She looked insane.

    ¡°Well, then,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Yes, well,¡± Thomas repeated, not knowing what else he could do, and went back to studying.

    ¡°Thomas!¡± Diane called out, her voice weirdly deviated.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± she started, looking around the room she knew very well, ¡°you know. I mean, I told you before that, uhm, people are going to try to talk to you. They will ask you some¡­ strange questions. You don¡¯t answer those.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°And, uhm, they will also tell you some things. About me, specifically.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe them.¡±

    Diane turned towards him a little but didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°No, I mean, I am not saying that they will lie.¡± She put her hand on her forehead and then raised her eyes. ¡°Thomas, I have done some things I am not proud of. But I had my reasons. I don¡¯t know if they are good, but they are reasons. So, just so you know. I can¡¯t tell you now what they are, but I will one day. Just not today.¡±

    Her eyes were begging him to say something, maybe to curse her and go back home. But he only smiled and said: ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she repeated. Then her eyes lit up and she smiled. ¡°There will be so many awful people there!¡± She was now facing him completely. Thomas had never seen her that enthusiastic. ¡°There is this one girl, Sofia, who hates me for some reason, so Isaac and I hate her back¡­¡±

    ¡°Isaac?¡±

    Diane pulled back a little. The air was out; the needle was in too deep. ¡°Oh, I meant Prince Isaac of Florus. He and I are friends.¡±

    Thomas didn¡¯t want her to stop talking. He wanted to listen to her talk about anything, as long as it was about herself. But she was somewhere else now. Maybe not in Crystalia, maybe not in the present.

    ¡°Well, I should leave you now,¡± she said and stood up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°No, I should,¡± she insisted, a shadow of a smile still present on her face. ¡°You should focus on the names. It would be awkward not to know who you¡¯re talking to.¡±

    And so, it was him and the faceless letters who put the end to a magnificent evening. Then it suddenly came to him: he still hadn''t met the queen.

 The Queen

    There was a crack in the ceiling.

    To make things even worse, it was right in the middle of the ballroom, where the massive chandelier was hung. Maria stood and watched it with great concern. With the castle overflowing with guests, it was no time to try to get it fixed. The queen''s thoughts were occupied by possible cover-ups, ways she could make it as little noticeable as possible.

    ¡°Heavens,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Why is it that things like this happen when something important should take place?¡±

    Brandon, on the other hand, wasn''t at all concerned. He, in fact, couldn''t care less. With more important things to occupy his time with, he decided to leave Maria to worry about things that couldn''t be fixed.

    ¡°Staring at it will not help, mother,¡± Diane said as she walked into the room.

    Maria smiled, stretching out her hands and warming up her daughter''s cold arms. She kissed the top of Diane''s head, then looked back at the crack.

    ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡± the queen asked, still tightly embracing her daughter.

    ¡°Let it be. There is nothing we can do about it now,¡± the princess remarked. She leaned against her mother and put her head on Maria''s shoulder.

    While she was a beautiful woman, Maria was meek compared to her husband. She was a person who easily blended into the background, letting the world forget about her existence. She hated the world she married into as much as her daughter did. The queen understood the sickening feeling Diane got every time she saw the jewels on her crown because she knew they were not clean. She felt horribly sorry for her daughter, knowing Diane would rather be anywhere else than sitting on an overly decorated chair commanding criminals and pretending they were equals. But the princess had a duty. A purpose, a drive, her mother only seemingly lacked.

    ¡°I guess you are right,¡± the queen agreed, though in her heart lived an insurmountable need to set her life straight. ¡°I am very glad you came back so soon. Why don''t we go for a walk? I have missed it.¡±

    Diane smiled warmly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    The two royals made their way towards the back garden. September almost forgotten, the leaves of the small forest that stretched out behind the castle painted their property yellow. The mother and daughter often enjoyed walking the small stone road and breathing in the fresh air that now smelled of rain.

    ¡°Was your trip pleasant?¡± Maria asked. She held firmly onto Diane¡¯s bicep.

    ¡°As pleasant as such a trip can be,¡± Diane replied. ¡°I am used to it now.¡±

    ¡°Is there no hope of you staying here?¡± Maria asked once the castle became invisible.

    ¡°None,¡± Diane answered, taking her mother''s hand into hers. ¡°I am not yet free. I only came back because father left me no choice. I think it is still too early for all this.¡±

    ¡°Are you unsure?¡± Maria asked warmly.

    ¡°No, I know I am right. And I feel horrible about it.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°We have talked about this before, Diane. Your work is noble. They should feel honored to be part of this.¡±

    ¡°To die, you mean.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°You are right, I don¡¯t. I can only hope I have made the right choice.¡±

    Both of their dresses dragged on the ground, making rustling sounds that reminded Maria of the little girl who once skipped about in the forest and the fear she felt each time the princess would disappear from her sight.

    ¡°I know you do not get along, but he is still your father. I think you should come back once you have found the will,¡± Maria said solemnly.

    ¡°This is not about him. It is about me,¡± Diane answered, pausing for a moment. ¡°It is too dangerous for me to stay. You know how the aristocrats are. They sensed something and they will not leave me alone until they find out what it is. And I can never let that happen.¡±

    ¡°And what if they do find out? What is it that they can do to you? Laugh at you?¡± Maria protested. She was not of noble blood, so she could never understand their pride. Besides, she was without magical abilities, while Diane''s power to manipulate energy made her a Raven captain at fourteen.

    ¡°I am to be queen,¡± Diane reminded her mother. There were things the queen consort could not feel. The weight of being called ''king''. ¡°They fear me. I would like it to remain that way. One cannot rule without fear because people are too quick to overestimate their own importance. Besides, it is easier this way. I don¡¯t have to listen to him complain about my incompetence every single day.¡±

    Maria narrowed her eyebrows. She had forgotten what time had turned her daughter into. She used to be bright and carefree; now she resembled her father. ¡°I also wish you would understand,¡± Maria said, ¡°that everything we do we do for you.¡±

    Diane smiled. ¡°You mean, everything you do.¡±

    Maria let go of Diane¡¯s arm. ¡°He loves you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Diane raised her voice slightly. ¡°He did what he did to protect the crown. He might have sacrificed it for you once, but never for me. I was born for the sole purpose of preserving the bloodline. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    ¡°Diane!¡±

    ¡°And when he found out that I was destined to save the world, he decided to make bloody sure that I wouldn¡¯t miss out because it would make his daughter the second Clara Heal.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Maria yelled. Then they both stood in silence for a moment. ¡°Let us talk about something else.¡±

    There wasn''t anything else for them to discuss. They made small talk and sped up their pace. It was their past that distinguished them greatly. Diane was the future of the world, the weight of mankind rested on her shoulders. Maria was born to parents without prospects and married into power.

    ¡°Brandon wants to see you at the meeting. It is in half an hour,¡± Maria broke the silence, once again testing the limits of tolerance.

    ¡°I know,¡± her daughter answered.

    ¡°What will you tell them?¡± the queen inquired, pushing her daughter into a conversation she knew Diane didn''t want to be a part of.

    ¡°The truth.¡±

    Maria hesitated. ¡°They will ask you about the Flamer.¡±

    ¡°And I will tell them he is the one.¡±

    She was too distant. Nothing Maria could say or do would reach her. The princess was trapped inside someone''s interpretation of her duty, shutting everyone right before her door. Except for one person.

    ¡°Have you seen Isaac?¡± the queen asked.

    Diane''s eyes lit up. ¡°Have you seen him? Is he here?¡±

    Maria smiled. ¡°I saw his father. He should be here as well.¡±

    Happiness washed the tiredness off Diane''s face. Isaac Leahy, the Prince of Florus, had been her best friend since she was a toddler. They were inseparable, and he was the only person who made friends with the monsters living inside her head.

    Diane clapped her hands together and stopped walking. ¡°I must go. I will see you at dinner.¡±

    With that, she rushed back down the small stone road, spilling purple silk around her steps. Maria watched her, her smile long forgotten. It was all coming to an end.

    ¡°I hope time will allow me to see it through,¡± she whispered to the wind.

    When it didn''t answer, she smiled sadly.

 The Mission

    Isaac was sitting in Diane¡¯s room, by the window.

    He loved observing her little garden and thinking of the ways they could improve it when Diane becomes the queen. Firstly, all the lilies had to go; he had an ingrained dislike for lilies.

    Maybe some more roses, yellow and dark pink. King, all those hyacinths! And purple too! Are those chrysanthemums?!

    ¡°You¡¯ll fall out, Isaac,¡± Diane commented as she walked into her room; there was nothing in her stance indicating she had taken more than a light stroll back.

    Isaac hadn¡¯t realized he was halfway out the window, so he laughed when Diane walked in. ¡°Nice to see you too, Diane.¡±

    His hugs were always bone-crushing, which was why Diane disliked them so. Still, she held back from telling him, as it would have made him miserable. Like all Florians, Isaac was a feeling, heart-warming person who longed to live in harmony with all that wasted oxygen.

    ¡°How long are you staying?¡± Diane asked him as they sat by the window so Isaac could continue his study.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to ask you that?¡± He pretended not to look at her, but Diane could see his eyes moving in her direction. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve found one.¡±

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

    Isaac¡¯s expression became gloomier. ¡°Is that a threat, Diane Hunster?¡±

    Diane sighed. ¡°Not if I can help it.¡±

    If they had been different people, just a prince and a princess, their conversations wouldn¡¯t have always ended in testing each other¡¯s weaknesses.

    ¡°Look,¡± Isaac said, pointing outside. ¡°You need to get rid of the chrysanthemums.¡±

    Electricity was going through Diane¡¯s body. ¡°I thought you were supposed to love all living things.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Isaac replied. ¡°Hyacinths too. First the chrysanthemums, then the hyacinths.¡±

    ¡°And the lilies? You used to rave about those lilies.¡±

    ¡°The lilies can wait.¡± Then his eyes narrowed, and he said, ¡°What¡¯s he like?¡±

    Diane sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But I want you to tell me. What is he like to you?¡±

    Diane leaned outside the window as well, but she couldn¡¯t see what Isaac was talking about. All the colors blended perfectly in her eyes and made her more relaxed and cheerful. ¡°Weak and ignorant. He hasn¡¯t the slightest clue about us. Yet... he feels safe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? We can play with him easier that way, make sure he knows who¡¯s in charge.¡±

    ¡°You were spending time with her again, weren''t you, Isaac?¡± Diane asked with disapproval written all over her face.

    Isaac sniffed something. ¡°Yes, the chrysanthemums have to go right this instant!¡±

    ¡°Isaac.¡±

    ¡°Diane.¡±

    Diane was so nervous she couldn¡¯t push the saliva down her throat. ¡°What about the Judge?¡±

    ¡°What about the Judge?¡± Isaac¡¯s lips twitched, and so did Diane¡¯s. The look in his eyes made Diane sigh.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡± she asked with the most forced smile in the world.

    Isaac turned away from her. ¡°How should I know?¡±

    ¡°Isaac.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll burn yourself.¡±

    Isaac sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meeting to attend?¡±

    ¡°I always do.¡± Diane gave him a pat on the back; he was still looking at her garden. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I am always careful,¡± he replied, now too occupied with matching colors to admit she was right.

    Diane sighed more than once on her way to the meeting room. This entire charade of the ball was a reason for the royals to meet Thomas Hammer; she brought him knowing it was everything but for his good, but was now feeling guilty. What the Judge¡¯s plans for him were was beyond her knowledge, but hearing Isaac¡¯s comment made her certain it wasn¡¯t anything good. Either way, another ruined life would soon stain her hands.

    And for what?

    The last thing Diane needed was the royals to see her weakened, so she pulled her front together before entering the meeting room; she knocked and didn¡¯t wait for a response. Around the table sat five kings. Each of them different in both magic and capability, each of them equally lost. They were drowning in the blood and pity of their people yet felt deficiently powerful to do anything about it. Steadily being swallowed by black petals, they realized just how inferior they were compared to her. And they hated it more with each passing day.

    ¡°May I come in?¡± she asked when she was already in the room.

    They were graceful, or so their clothes made them. They were sure, or their eyes twitched. Hatred spread throughout the spacey room of no particular use. But why? What had Diane Hunster done so wrong to earn such dreadful glares? Perhaps she knew too much, or she wittingly failed to hide it. Either way, it was no secret she knew them all to the core. Such a dangerous person should''ve been erased from existence long ago; they had had their chances, missed them all on purpose. They hid behind a mask of sorrow as they watched her crumble, yet none of them was brave enough to say a word. Even drained of her potential, she was still a beacon of hope, as well as a reminder of their sins. Though they were all very different. Despite all that, the five royals of different races gathered in the spacey room of Painron''s grand castle in an already-established order. Beside her father, King Brandon, sat Jeremiah, the King of Florus. He was the only one Diane trusted. The wide-eyed man in his early forties, with a long, chestnut hair, sat, remiss, over a bunch of papers in front of him and occasionally lifted his square glasses, which somehow always found their way back to the lowest of his long nose. Just in front of him sat Victoria White, the Duchess of Iceleus. Was it her white hair or clear eyes, Diane couldn''t tell, but she always reminded her of a ghost. When younger, Diane feared her greatly, always running away; now she ran for a different reason. People talked about the mysterious death of her sister, the late Queen of Ice herself, but our little princess might have been the only one who knew the truth. And Victoria despised her for it. Her daughter Sofia was no different: she was the sole person Diane hated more than the Duchess. About Elisabeth, the Queen of Aquarius, there wasn''t much to tell. Like all of her subjects, she had the most beautiful, deep blue eyes reminiscent of an ocean and her daughter Naisa might have been the most beautiful girl in the entire world. But there was shallowness behind her perfectly molded face: Naisa was a coward, a sordid princess who feared being forgotten. Elisabeth''s plans for her daughter were always grandiose; she had her eyes on Isaac to become her son-in-law. Needless to say, it wasn''t going too well. The last attendant was Henry, the King of Flamus. He was a strong and courageous person Diane had admired for the longest time. Unfortunately, she had realized he wasn''t like she had imagined: he was a person who shamelessly enjoyed all the pleasures the world could offer. Tied around his big stomach was a golden belt they said he got from one of his mistresses. No one managed to confirm the story; she was long dead before they found her.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    They were all expecting something from Diane. It made her sick in the stomach. She wanted to scream, but she knew no one would hear it.

    ¡°You are early,¡± Brandon commented with discontent.

    ¡°Well, I thought you were all dying to hear the news,¡± Diane replied with a smile. She was now standing next to her father where she could see everyone.

    ¡°How is the Judge¡¯s mission advancing?¡± Jeremiah asked her warmly.

    ¡°She brought a boy with her. Is he really one of them?¡± the Queen of Aquarius asked, full of suspicion.

    ¡°I would say so, yes,¡± Diane answered, full of shame she couldn''t understand.

    ¡°About time!¡± Victoria let out and, upon meeting Diane¡¯s furious eyes, uncomfortably shifted in her seat.

    ¡°Why are you here, Duchess? As far as I remember, this summons is for rulers only,¡± Diane asked.

    Victoria''s pale face boiled with anger and her eyes shifted to her king. He stayed silent, as always. ¡°Well, I am here to give my support to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I think he is perfectly fine on his own,¡± Diane insisted. ¡±You may leave now.¡± And the Duchess did, without a word.

    ¡°Now, where were we?¡± Henry asked, mockingly looking at Brandon.

    ¡°The boy is... strange. I am certain he is one of us, but he has no clue about any of it. He has spent his life in a secluded town where he does manual work to earn a living. He has never gone through Nowhere and I don¡¯t think he recognized me in that way, or, at least, he''s not aware of it,¡± Diane reported. ¡°But I have decided to take him with me to Carcer, to test him. You will all have the chance to meet him at the ball as planned but do not push him too much. The Judge said to wait until he is ready to come to terms with his future.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you are not wrong then? I mean, the five of us know you are not exactly, at your prime,¡± Henry mocked, causing Elisabeth and the King of Iceleus to chuckle victoriously. Elisabeth''s clear eyes finally met Diane''s. They looked at each other for a second before the queen angrily slammed her hand against the wooden table.

    ¡°You all think this is funny? She is having fun with that man while my people are dying! Tell me, Brandon, would she be needing as much time if Demons were flooding your living room? And what, wait?! For what?! For Aquarus to completely disappear?! Will the little coward be ready then?!¡± Elisabeth screamed at the top of her lungs and repeatedly hit the table. ¡°I say we tell him everything and make him do his job!¡±

    Diane went blind for a moment. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you do something about it, if you are all so capable? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed relaying on a twenty-three-year-old to save your people?!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say to me?!¡±

    ¡°I said that you are incompetent, Your Majesty! For a whole year, your people have been dying while you were waiting for me to form the Six and do what?! What exactly do you think I can do?!¡±

    ¡°Whatever that bitch Clara Heal tells you to!¡± Elisabeth paused to take a breath. She pushed the stray strands of her hair back, and, completely calm, said, ¡°This mess started with a Crystalian; it is only right it ends with one.¡±

    The King of Stone was the next to rise. ¡°My daughter has been doing her best. Everything will be resolved in due time, as promised¡­¡±

    ¡°And if her best is not enough?¡± Elizabeth insisted.

    ¡°Then your daughter can take over. If she is capable to, that is.¡± Bradon¡¯s eyes were steady, his face emotionless. Even if he was burning inside, he did not let it show. More than his power, his stance and attitude browbeat the people around him. Without a word, he pointed to the door. ¡°That would be all for today. The ball is tomorrow. You should all focus on having a wonderful time. We will discuss the matter further some other time.¡±

    It was funny how they all feared the leader of the people they once despised and hunted. But the times had changed more drastically than any of them wanted to admit. Their destinies lay in the hands of their worst enemy and all they could do was sit and wait.

    ¡°I was tired anyway,¡± Henry commented. Elizabeth pushed her chair back and angrily left the room.

    After he had made sure he was completely alone with his daughter, Brandon slapped Diane on the face so hard her head turned to the side. He then grabbed her sore cheeks and forcefully turned her head back around.

    ¡°Don''t you ever, even for a second, think about your actions? You are bemiring the name of this family!¡±

    Diane was red with rage. She clenched her fingers so tightly they turned a peculiar shade of white. Only seconds away from exploding, she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Are you deaf? Did you not hear my question?¡± He was spitting all over her face and his fingers were so deep in her skin that Diane thought they would perforate it.

    ¡°So you would rather have me stand there and let those good-for-nothings insult me?!¡± she managed to mumble.

    ¡°I don''t care! You are the future Queen of Crystalia and you will behave like one! The next time you make a circus of my crown I will do much worse to you than Clara Heal ever could. Do you understand?¡±

    Diane stayed silent, now wincing in pain.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± he repeated, in a tone much lower than before.

    She nodded as much as she could. ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty,¡± she knelt and apologized once he let go of her face. If she weren¡¯t Brandon''s little heiress, she would''ve let out a tear. Her face showed no emotion instead.

    ¡°You are stronger than what you currently see. Not just your power but your spirit as well. You just need a little help seeing it.¡± There was a long break. She was kneeling, not wanting to upset her father even more. ¡°You are my creation after all. Had you shown any less than what I had expected I wouldn''t have made you a Raven.¡± He was lost somewhere again, took some time to come back. ¡°Stand up. Have you found Fiona Roswell?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    They walked out together. Diane¡¯s cheeks were bruised, but she knew exactly how much makeup she would need to cover them for tomorrow.

    ¡°Finally. Good. Take the map and leave for Carcer as soon as possible. The Judge left you a letter. She is urging you to hurry up. I still do not understand why she could not tell you that in person. She was the one who sent you on this mission in the first place.¡±

    Diane kept turning around to ensure they were alone because she didn¡¯t want unnecessary casualties. ¡°Because she is never alone.¡±

    ¡°Have Isaac go with you. He will come in handy. Besides, the Judge would not make decisions that would harm him.¡±

    ¡°I would not be so certain,¡± Diane scoffed.

    Brandon stopped walking and lifted her chin. ¡°I apologize. Put some ointment on that.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Diane replied. Then she glanced at her father with a shy smile. ¡°I also wanted to ask you something else. I talked to George and he said something that bothers me a little. He knows about¡­¡±

    Brandon suddenly turned left without a word and left Diane to find her way back to her room by herself. She was hoping, from the bottom of her heart, that her father would be able to give her a slice of his time to talk about things her mother could never understand. He was a powerful man, so he could imagine what it would feel like to lose it all one day. He was confident and decisive and always capable of caring about himself. Diane Hunster didn¡¯t have a sense of self, she was not allowed to. So, every time she felt doubtful, she would have to seek an opinion from the outside.

    I should ask the Judge. She will help me, maybe. If she doesn¡¯t¡­ Maybe I should talk to Isaac. But then again, it¡¯s not like he would ever disobey her.

    Then she stopped abruptly. Her head felt heavy and sore and her body surprisingly light; with each step, she could feel her breakfast nearer her mouth than the moment before. To disobey. She had been told she had done that before, and that was why they all ended up like this. But why did she do it? She had always been obedient and tried to follow the Judge¡¯s commands as blindly as possible. It must have been something she couldn¡¯t stand behind. Murder? Of masses? Of her people?

    ¡°To let Demons run free. No. No, it can¡¯t be. They are the enemy. Why would she? Why? Who? And why didn¡¯t I? Would I¡­ King, my head hurts,¡± she rumbled on until she managed to reach her room and lock the door behind her. As she stumbled towards her bed the sky finally decided to let its drops tranquilize nature.

    I mustn¡¯t let my thoughts wander so. The last time I did, only misery followed. My role is to turn their dreams into reality. Nothing more, nothing less. Knowledge will only bring pain. If I come to understand my past actions, then¡­ No, I would never do it again. I will defeat Him this time for sure.

    Diane winced in pain for an hour or two, the questions refusing to let her rest; then she fell asleep, hoping to find in her dreams just a moment of peace.

 The Beginning

    That evening was an unpleasantly warm one.

    After the rain had washed off all the dust during the previous night and presented pleasant, chilly air to the participants of the sudden little ball, the sun that dried the puddles during the day only made it sultry. It was time for the grand finale, the first real challenge in Thomas''s life. And after it is all over and the curtains have been closed, he, left in the dark to stare at their backs, would go back to smokes of white dust and sweat. It only took the boy from Lewtown a few minutes to be completely mesmerized by the starch atmosphere of gold and trickery that was laid out before him that evening. He had never, in his life, been able to imagine such graceful and elegant movement of fingers, such melody of whisper or curiosity in disingenuous eyes. He scanned the floor covered in silk and laughed every time someone stepped on a lady''s dress. To him, the ball was a battle of senses.

    Diane mercilessly swayed her fan, trying not to faint. ¡°It is a bit hot, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    That they were seated next to her parents didn¡¯t help the least. With every blink, Diane felt more alone. Actions are tricky; silence the only true sin. After a night spent in horror, she wondered if she was she ready to disobey once more and tell the poor little Flamer to run while his head was still on his shoulders. She didn¡¯t want him to end up like her and Isaac, aimlessly wandering around the territory they might never get the chance to ruIn.

    But Isaac has found his purpose. So, that only leaves me.

    Thomas smiled innocently. ¡°No, not really. I don¡¯t ever get hot. Rarely cold,¡± he interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Lucky you.¡±

    Diane watched her mother point towards the ceiling no one was paying attention to, and her father groan and take a sip of his drink.

    ¡°You''ve been awfully quiet today. Did something happen?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Diane put her fan on the table. ¡°It is nothing for you to worry about. Now smile; people are watching,¡± she reminded the both of them.

    And they truly were watching him; with disgust, mockery, and mistrust. Who was he to sit next to the king? And the queen, of course. The princess was there as well, but he couldn¡¯t have been more savage than her. Scanning his surroundings, Thomas felt like a zoo animal. He heard more and more whispers, none of them pleasant, as the ballroom filled with more and more people. They talked about his upbringing, his job, her dress, and the people she had supposedly slaugheterd. Diane didn¡¯t seem to notice any of the eyes that were glued to her; her head was too high up not to step on the ants. She knew they were suffocating under the pressure of her feet as they glared at her diamonds; hers were real, only slightly stained.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find them funny?¡± she remarked, suddenly light years away. She blended perfectly with the background, especially the diamond chandelier.

    ¡°Whom?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°The guests,¡± Diane said mockingly. ¡°They really are staring! They ran like little mice all around town to prepare for the sudden ball and look at them now!¡± She leaned towards Thomas. ¡°They are terrified of us, you know. They make up stories to tell to people to justify their weaknesses.¡± She covered her face with her fan as she laughed. Then she waved at someone and gripped Thomas''s arm again. She looked into his eyes, calm and proud. ¡°Have you memorized the names I gave you?¡±

    Thomas''s eyes escaped the princess''s. ¡°More or less.¡±

    Diane let out a long, tired breath. ¡°Never mind. Stay as silent as possible and we might survive this night. Now, get up.¡±

    Thomas looked around with panic in his eyes. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To let people greet us.¡±

    Diane led him towards the center of the room where people were supposed to be dancing. One by one they bowed, said something nice to their princess and smiled at Thomas. When asked about his life prior to his ¡°elevation¡±, he only blushed.

    ¡°Charming,¡± Diane said and dismissed the people with a delicate movement of her hand when she began to find them noisy. But her vanity was only for show; there were people whose hearts she could not touch with that perfect hand of hers.

    ¡°Diana! How lovely to see you!¡±

    ¡°I wish I could say the same,¡± Diane replied.

    Sofia White, the only daughter of the Duchess of Iceleus and the fifth of the duke, dramatically put her pale hand to her heart when she bowed. Her white eyes watered, and she smiled mockingly, slowly pushing strands of her white hair behind her ears. ¡°Oh, my, I didn''t realize I was so unwelcome!¡± She then turned to Thomas and scanned him from top to bottom. ¡°I see you''ve brought a swineherd.¡±

    Diane was distracted by that crack in the ceiling.

    ¡°Watch your tongue,¡± the princess told the lady with a smile.

    ¡°Or what?¡± Sofia replied, equally gleeful that she got to meet Diane as the latter was to put her fingers around the duchess¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Or I will end you.¡±

    ¡°Charming.¡±

    The princess might have gone for the kill, had a tall young man not appeared out of nowhere just in time to pull her away from the confident lady she was now too close to. The murderous look in the princess''s eyes was enough to shorten one''s lifespan.

    ¡°That is enough for tonight,¡± Isaac said, still holding Diane''s shoulder. He lowered his head as he talked to prevent people from catching his words. ¡°If you still feel eager to rip each other''s throats tomorrow, I will be more than happy to watch.¡±

    As he fixed his posture again, a big, clear smile spread across his face. Unlike Thomas, whose heart was beating abnormally fast due to the terror he felt when Diane broke free of his grip, the prince was having the time of his life. Or so it seemed. But people noticed nothing. Diane pulled one of those charming smiles out of her pocket and her and Sofia laughed it off together, so happy to be in each other¡¯s presence again. Prince Isaac Leahy was, as always, accompanied by a beautiful lady. She bowed slightly and held out her gentle hand for Thomas to kiss.

    ¡°Are you too busy ruining yet another party to introduce us to your infamous escort, Miss Hunster?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I have a feeling that won''t be necessary, Naisa,¡± Diane answered, still slightly glaring at Sofia.

    Thomas looked at the girl. Truth be told, she was more like a doll than a living person. Her face was so perfectly shaped it looked intimidating and unnatural. She might''ve been prettier, but her touch wasn''t nearly as warm as Diane''s. Her voice wasn''t as pleasant, and her eyes weren''t as honest. Princess Naisa of Aquarius was something you look at when you pass by the display window but never get the chance to touch or own.

    But she was captivated by him. ¡°Elaine, don''t you think he has the most beautiful eyes?¡±

    Until that very moment, Thomas hadn''t noticed the girl standing next to Naisa. Her face was round, with gentle blue eyes and sweet lips, yet her head was constantly bowed, as if she was trying to disappear.

    ¡°I am very sorry, she is a bit shy. Her name is Elaine, and she is my maid,¡± Naisa introduced her.

    The girl bowed slowly, again without saying a word. She was strange, but not hostile.

    ¡°It is nice to see you again, Elaine,¡± Diane commented, trying to calm herself down. ¡°Is there anything interesting you''ve been up to lately?¡±

    ¡°Not particularly, Your Highness.¡± Elaine''s voice, just like her whole appearance, was somehow angelic. Her long, gray hair covered most of her small back, and her blue eyes uncomfortably looked around, making her look fragile.

    Unlike his expectations, Thomas found the company of the royals quite enjoyable, after he was able to free his soul of the terror. He and Isaac found similarities in opinion and for hours discussed some of them. The girls were tense, mainly due to Diane''s sudden silence. Time was something they didn¡¯t have, though it was steadily passing. But it was all too perfect to last: the smiles, the gowns, the jewels, all begged for calamity to rip up their hazardous intentions.

    And they did.

    At some point, Thomas felt a strange sensation. Like an arrow, it flew through his body. He was terrified by the sudden breeze that somehow squeezed his muscles and scratched his bones until they creaked. He wanted to scream as the pain squished his lungs until he was unable to draw a breath, but he was unable to move. There was squeaking in his ears, and he could only partially see the confusion on Diane¡¯s face because his eyes watered.

    ¡°What in the world is this?¡± Sofia asked. Her whole body, on the other hand, was shaking so violently she immediately dropped the glass she was holding a moment ago.

    Nervous voices filled the room. They could all feel a strange presence coming from the air around them; and it wasn¡¯t the dead Hunsters.

    Elaine looked at the ceiling. ¡°They''re here.¡±

    The middle part of the ceiling collapsed, spilling unidentified black liquid from the roof. Bits of the broken chandelier scattered around the room, cutting people''s flesh, breaking their bones, and stopping their breathing. Those who were lucky, managed to get minor cuts, while some ended up with diamonds in their eyes and mouth. Blood started mixing with the liquid that covered the entire room in a matter of seconds, leaving the survivors glued to the floor. Except Thomas Hammer. Just before hell broke loose, Diane had pulled Thomas''s hand as she stormed past him and towards the balcony; he would have tripped over his new shoes had she not been so quick and strong. Her strides were long and so forceful they left holes in the floor. Thomas flew towards the balcony as the black flood swallowed the ballroom. Diane pressed her back against the wall next to the open balcony door and put her hand on Thomas¡¯s chest to stop him from leaning over her and towards the room any more. Thomas didn''t miss the strange glow of the lower parts of her legs, assuming they were the ones that gave her the incredible speed. He poked them shyly and felt his finger burn.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°What about the others?! They are still inside¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I''m not stupid!¡± Diane carefully moved her head to her left, trying to observe the situation.

    They were everywhere, their red eyes searching for their prey. The smell of rotten flesh they spread around filled the air they breathed. Their weapons cut off heads and limbs, intensifying the cries that filled the walls with terror. The soldiers who flooded the room were either dead or dying. It was like Diane¡¯s worst nightmare, except the colors were too vivid to disregard. Thomas felt lightheaded. It was his first time seeing so much blood and he didn''t know if it was his last; the red river from the center of the living room reached the balcony and ended right next to Diane¡¯s knees.

    Seeing her steady eyes and collected mind, Thomas calmed down enough to ask: ¡°Demons?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°They look like us.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you have your sword?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He just nodded. ¡°We are going to die, aren''t we?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± she hissed.

    He could see her shiver from the corner of his eye. ¡°What do we do?¡± he asked once she carefully rose to her feet.

    ¡°You? Nothing. And I mean it.¡±

    She stripped down until she was wearing only her petticoat. There was a small crystal knife, molded specifically for cutting up Demon flesh, safely tied around her upper leg. She ripped her lower hem and tied her hair with it.

    ¡°You said you didn''t have a sword,¡± Thomas said over the screams in the ballroom.

    ¡°That''s because I don''t,¡± she smiled weakly. ¡°Stay here. Please.¡±

    Thomas felt uneasy yet nodded. She looked at him briefly before disappearing. He quickly moved over to where the princess stood, watching her in awe. The only sign of her movement was the falling Demons, their blood mixing with the black liquid. They hopelessly turned around in circles, but none of them were able to catch her. Then he saw Isaac fall on his knees and forcefully slap his hands against the dirty floor. Roots appeared everywhere, breaking the already hardened glue, and temporarily imprisoning the enemy. Most of the guests fled; Thomas could hear them in the garden looking for horses.

    Isaac smudged some of the liquid between his fingers. ¡°Magma? Could it be?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± someone yelled next to him. Sofia and Isaac collided as he stood up. She was too blinded by the colors to discern friend and foe. ¡°Watch it!¡± she yelled, as her ice flew past Naisa''s head. The princess, together with her maid, was surrounded by people who made up a human shield as she ran towards the entrance.

    ¡°Careful who you kill,¡± Isaac warned as Sofia¡¯s ice started flying all around the room in undefined patterns.

    ¡°Better watch yourself, Your Majesty,¡± she replied, still pressing her back onto his. Then an icicle grew out of her nail and flew into a Demon¡¯s throat. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    The royals were outnumbered and with each passing second getting more and more tired. The floor was now more red than black; royal mixed with demonic, so alike you couldn''t tell them apart. It scared Isaac more than anything. The Demons were vicious and incredibly skillful. It was clear to him they were counting seconds.

    ¡°Diane!¡± Isaac yelled as the princess''s figure flashed before him.

    She slowed down, pulling her knife out of a Demon''s head.

    ¡°It''s no use!¡± she yelled from a few meters to his right. ¡°There are too many of them! And they¡¯re healing too quickly! Where is my father?¡±

    Isaac''s legs were numb, and he couldn''t move around anymore. He was exhausted, waiting for someone to come and slice his throat.

    ¡°By the entrance!¡± he yelled back.

    An icy mountain grew between the two friends, with icicles so sharp they cut Diane''s cheek. About a dozen Demons hanged from the mountain''s edges. The ice melted quickly, its creator too tired to maintain it. Diane looked at Sofia, whose white dress was soaked in Demon blood.

    ¡°Diane!¡± Isaac called out a bit louder, now wet from all the water. ¡°It¡¯s now or never!¡±

    He could see desperation in Diane¡¯s eyes. She could have as well been crying. ¡°Never.¡±

    The room was completely destroyed, limiting their movements. The only person who benefited from it was Diane''s father, whose power to manipulate stone was probably what was keeping them all alive. But he was old. His minutes were very much numbered. Diane quickly wiped the blood off her cheek and rushed towards her father, her inhumanly strong arms smashing together the heads of two Demons who dared stand in her way. She also was running out of breath. Energy manipulation of such a level required strength she didn''t have.

    ¡°How does it look?¡± she asked, now sheltered by a wall her father created. She leaned against one of his walls to rest for a moment.

    ¡°Not promising.¡± Brandon was shaking so much Diane crouched, ready to catch him should he start to fall.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    ¡°Safe.¡±

    ¡°Crystal swords? The cuts we make with regular ones heal too quickly.¡±

    ¡°None,¡± he replied. ¡°Wings?¡±

    ¡°None,¡± she replied pleadingly. ¡°Can¡¯t you get more swords?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that, Raven? Demons are within your jurisdiction.¡±

    Diane took a deep breath and walked out of her shelter. Around her formed a storm of golden dust that blocked every single arrow aimed at her. But she couldn¡¯t release it onto the enemy without hurting her allies in the process. What was left of them, of course. Too amazed by his friend''s glory, Isaac spaced out for a moment. Once he regained his senses, he got slammed by a mace in a Demon''s hand. He flew backward, his head hitting the floor hard. Just before his life ended, someone jumped in front of him and pushed the enemy to the side.

    ¡°Thomas,¡± Isaac whispered.

    The Flamer flew backwards as well, making a big hole in the wall as he collided with it. The sound of the Flamer''s bones breaking was the last sound Isaac heard before the Demons retreated to the back of the room and the royals fell under the sudden surge of gravity. Strands of unnaturally red hair accompanied loud, intimidating steps. A black cape wiped off the mixed liquids as she approached her army. She had a mask on, one that allowed only for her red eyes to shine with confidence and mockery. There was not a sound in the room, only the shortness of breath.

    ¡°Well done, everyone,¡± the girl said, fake amusement filling her raspy voice.

    The aristocrats didn''t know what to do. All eyes shifted to Brandon who was kneeling in front of a graveyard.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± asked Diane Hunster as she proudly rose to her feet. She was close to a corpse herself, with her cut flesh and stained petticoat. Still, she was the only one able to somewhat fight what got her guests praying.

    ¡°What does it look like to you, Diane Hunster?¡± the girl replied, looking around. ¡°It seems like defeat to me.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°From you, nothing.¡± The girl was now looking around the room, searching for someone that, evidently, wasn¡¯t there. Then she narrowed her eyebrows and mumbled, "Well, either way, we have what we came for. Might as well have some fun while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°Who is it you are looking for?¡± Diane insisted, hoping to buy some time for Ravens to arrive. But it seemed like saving a room full of kings wasn¡¯t their top priority.

    ¡°It''s not like you''ll remember it even if I told you,¡± the girl replied, strange bitterness burning her tongue.

    ¡°Because I am inconsiderate?¡± the princess bit back.

    ¡°Because you''re dead.¡±

    Diane fell back to her knees, now too weak to fight the strength of the gravitation that the girl manipulated. She closed her eyes as the mysterious girl approached her. She snatched Diane''s crystal knife out of the princess¡¯s hand and slowly removed the blood from it. As she pulled the princess by the hair, she placed the blade under her neck. Brandon tried to jump up and save his daughter, but the pull of gravitation that the mysterious Demon controlled was different from the others''; it was stronger and more determined to destroy any trace of the aristocrats that once sipped on each other''s misfortune. Isaac, who was far enough from the main attraction not to be noticed, hesitated for a moment. He knew that the only person able to save Diane might be the peasant with an extant spark in his eye, but he also knew saving Thomas now would mean risking his, and Diane¡¯s, secret coming out in the open. It was not an easy decision; Isaac had spent his entire life hiding from the likes of the people in that room, yet he felt, in the surge of pain that pressed his heart, that none of it was as important as the girl who once opened his eyes. So, he crawled towards the fallen Flamer as quickly as he could, despite his blurred vision. Thomas was lying on the marble floor, unconscious. Isaac decided to ignore the blood on the white wall and put his hand on Thomas¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± the prince whispered, and checked if he was still as important as the scattered chandelier. His veins glowed as the organs in Thomas¡¯s body found their rightful places again, and the lost blood was replaced by a miricle. Thomas''s eyes slowly opened, but his consciousness wasn¡¯t the only thing that returned. Thomas felt nervous. So nervous his stomach swirled, and he felt the need to vomit his guts. There was something chained inside of him that desperately wanted to be free. It begged so intensely he wanted to dig his own eyes out.

    ¡°Let it out,¡± Isaac hissed, bewilderingly turning around. But they were all too amused by the sudden appearance of the red-haired girl, who was now slowly cutting Diane''s flesh to notice an anomaly such as a Florian who could heal. ¡°You are all we have left.¡±

    Thomas knew it the moment he heard the cries of the princess sitting on her knees: there was nothing left for him to fear, for death was certain. So, he did what his heart begged him to. A sudden swirl of heat forced Isaac''s eyes shut and pushed him back to where he used to be. He felt his flesh burning and he lost the ability to breathe. He tried to make a shield, but his wood disappeared the second he created it. He was trapped.

    ¡°Thomas,¡± he yelled, ¡°what is happening?!¡±

    He heard footsteps getting farther away. With each echo, it was easier to breathe. He was drowning until he was finally able to open his eyes. What he saw before him was the truth. It was hard for Isaac to explain, for it looked nothing like anything he had ever seen: a human torch, burning like in the middle of a dungeon. Flames so perfectly shaped and as intensely red as the floor beneath him swallowed Thomas¡¯s body so no flesh could be seen. He was walking aimlessly, burning everything in sight. The only thing standing out from the burning disaster was his ever glowing, charming gray eyes. People screamed. The fear of different races blended into perfect harmony that would be remembered by the castle walls for millennia to come. They were all, after all, only pawns in Her game. Diane was dizzy. Through her half-shut eyes, she could see the Demon girl turn around and, confused, tell her soldiers to stop him. Who ¡®he¡¯ was, Diane was not sure. There was nothing but tranquility in her mind and heart. And a wish. A wish to survive and see Him again. To humiliate Him the way He humiliated her. To tell her mother she loved taking small walks. To tell Thomas to run, like she should have. With a corner of her eye, she could swear she saw a feather. Maybe it flew into her hand, maybe it was a dream. Maybe she was her old self again, maybe a princess lost in the vacuum of the present and past. But she did hear the Demon girl call out her name. The feather was golden; it was time for her to kill. But she was exhausted. There was no more energy in her blood. Through watery eyes, Diane saw glimpses of her companion getting closer. Unable to control himself, Thomas burnt the people he passed. Demons were no exception. Their burns took too long to heal, so they screamed out for their commander. It was a disaster worth escaping.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± the girl yelled. She gave one last look to Diane, one filled with disappointment, before disappearing through the open balcony.

    Thomas kept marching forward with nothing to stop him. It seemed as if he would be the one to finish off the remains of once a chatty group of liars. People screamed, cried, and vomited their fear. With all the strength she had left, Diane managed to push herself back to her feet. She heard her fathe coming closer to her from behind. The golden feather was gone, waiting for another opportunity to save criminals. Thomas then fell on Diane, his head resting on her bloody shoulder. His flames had disappeared, allowing Diane to embrace him. Almost all of his flesh was gone, and he looked more dead than alive.

    She brushed her fingers through his hair. ¡°You''ve done well, our Fool.¡±

 The Destiny

    Diane woke up due to the light.

    The sweet smell of magnolias spread all around the room; the rays of the morning sun made the walls seem golden, and the particles of dust glistened like little diamonds. Despite the subtle screeching in her ears, she was well-rested. She felt unusually fresh and cheerful until she remembered why she had been unconscious for days. She quickly sat up and immediately noticed Isaac who was sitting on a chair to her left, soundlessly sleeping with his head in his hand. Thomas was there as well, passed out on the sofa in front of her; besides the perfectly clean bandages covering his arms and legs, nothing seemed out of order. Diane placed her head back on her pillow, fighting the urge to close her eyes once more; the feeling of uneasiness and guilt wouldn''t leave her alone.

    ¡°Sleep. There is not much you can do now anyway,¡± Isaac whispered in a sleepy voice. He stretched his back and rubbed his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I last came here.¡± Diane looked at the bandages on her arms; none of the wounds hurt anymore. ¡°Do you think anyone saw you?¡± she asked straight away.

    Isaac shook his head. ¡°I don''t think so. But I can''t be sure yet.¡±

    They were moved to Florus, for Crystalia wasn''t a safe place anymore. Diane could see Isaac''s beautiful garden from where she lay and guessed it wouldn¡¯t be easy to go back home. She had planned to return to Lewtown once the ball was over to complete the only part of her mission that was partially not grounded in lies; now she wasn¡¯t sure if it would be that easy. It all depended on the game the Judge was playing. The realization hit her again, that everything she had done, she had sacrificed, could have been for nothing. She didn¡¯t even know if the ideals she had been fed since birth were true, or if the people leading her life were up to something much worse than saving the world. And the worst part was, she was forbidden from asking.

    ¡°Would it be possible to continue our mission?¡± Diane asked Isaac.

    He chuckled. ¡°So, it¡¯s our mission now?¡±

    ¡°What did the Judge say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I take that as ¡°Proceed as planned¡±.¡±

    Diane was silent for some time again. Isaac¡¯s castle always provided her with relief and she found she always thought better when away from home. Her doubts from before now seemed all the more grounded, and the reasons to believe she had been the one in the right in the past more graspable. ¡°She knew the Demons would come.¡±

    ¡°She did.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell us then?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she wanted to see how well we worked together,¡± Isaac suggested, happily crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯d say we passed the test.¡±

    ¡°So she let so many die for a test,¡± Diane whispered. ¡°I cannot say I am completely surprised, but¡­¡±

    Isaac frowned. ¡°She is just doing her job like all of us. You know you would do the same.¡±

    ¡°Would I?¡± Diane looked straight at him with sadness all over her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s our problem, Diane. You think too much,¡± he leaned towards her and, glancing at Thomas, added, ¡°You do your part, we do ours. Then everyone will be happy.¡±

    ¡°Not me,¡± Diane protested.

    Isaac put his head in his hands and sighed deeply. ¡°You must have hit your head pretty hard. We talked about this years ago and we agreed you would stop sabotaging the mission. Did we not?¡± Diane nodded, looking at the garden. Isaac knew that she could never completely give up her righteousness, so the best he could do was to keep it as far away from the Judge as possible. ¡°I won¡¯t tell her about this. You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Diane felt like she had experienced it all before; a hospital room, a strange headache, and the fear of finding out what had happened behind closed doors. It was evident to her then as it was now that so many things were being decided on without her, and that so many truths were hidden so she would ¡°do her part¡±. Whether she was their cause or consequence, she was yet to find out.

    ¡°Would you die for me, Isaac?¡± Diane asked, eyes fixed on her friend.

    Isaac winced. ¡°Please, Diane, just get some rest.¡±

    Diane frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± She stood up and walked up to the open window, taking in the beautiful sight. Her voice was steady when she spoke. ¡°I have so many thoughts in my head¡­¡±

    ¡°Then get rid of them,¡± he advised softly, not to wake up Thomas.

    Diane sighed and pressed her temples with the lower parts of her palms; when they stopped throbbing, she was able to regain control of her lips. ¡°If, by any chance, there was an unfortunate witness, they''ll be taken care of,¡± she told Isaac like she was supposed to.

    ¡°Do you really think that''s necessary?¡± Isaac asked, his voice filled with sadness and fear. He was now standing next to her, admiring his creation.

    ¡°Do you trust the people around you?¡±

    The autumn breeze played with her long hair, twisting and turning, tying it into countless knots. She just enjoyed the sound of nightingales and breathed in the warm air. It brought her back to her past, so meaningful yet completely forgotten in the time that had passed. It felt like home. She hadn''t realized it before the tear rolled down her cheek. She quickly wiped it off, putting the feeling back on the pile it came from.

    Isaac was silent.

    ¡°I thought so,¡± Diane nodded.

    ¡°Please, don''t do anything reckless,¡± he pleaded.

    ¡°I thought murder was justified as long as it was for Her.¡± The comment left a sour taste in both of their mouths. ¡°There is nothing for you to worry about; if there is a stain, I''ll clean it. That much I owe you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything,¡± Isaac said and put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°I know this all seems cruel to you, but, please, for your good, just do what you are told. I can¡¯t stop you from thinking what you want¡­¡±

    ¡°She would disagree,¡± Diane mumbled.

    ¡°...but, please, just do your job. That way it can all be over.¡±

    ¡°Isaac,¡± Diane said, looking far into the distance, ¡°do you think there is a way out of this?¡±

    Isaac sighed. ¡°There is always a way out.¡±

    Diane sighed. ¡°Is there a way out of this¡­ alive?¡±

    ¡°You would have to ask the Judge. But I think that, as long as you have faith, everything will turn out well.¡±

    Diane mirrored Isaac¡¯s movements and leaned onto the window frame, so they were both staring at the door. She wanted to tell him none of it could ever be for her or his good but knew Isaac wouldn¡¯t understand it the way she did. She didn¡¯t understand it either. She was stuck in such a horrible swirl of options, emotions, and forgotten memories that she couldn¡¯t discern what was true and what was a dream.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Does your head hurt?¡± Isaac asked softly.

    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore. No one tells me things. I just get orders and they expect me to follow them. I used to be certain that I could do it because it was for good, but now¡­ I am not so sure if their methods are something I can stand behind. She knew that there would be bloodshed and she just let it happen. Whatever the reason, it is not good enough. It just makes me wonder what she would make us do in the future. And then there is this whole fiasco with George¡¯s father¡­¡±

    Isaac¡¯s face put on a paler shade too discreet for Diane to notice. ¡°What about George¡¯s father?¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t know. I just remembered something he said. But¡­ I don¡¯t know. This whole time, I never once believed that I was the one who killed him. I just¡­ I can¡¯t describe it. I feel like something is very wrong.¡± Then she looked at her friend, her walls never so low. ¡°But you would tell me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Isaac smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± He hated that he could see where she was coming from. He always tried to find the easiest way out, but now that everything was happening so quickly, he wasn¡¯t sure if such a way existed. His loyalty lay with the Judge; he lived, and would, he was certain, die on her command. Still, he didn¡¯t want his only friend to live a life she despised. ¡°Destiny only binds. I have made my choice, and I stand behind it.¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    ¡°But it is. Think about it, make your choice, and stand behind it. But find the will first. For some reason, I have a feeling it¡¯s very important.¡± Isaac was looking at his fingers; he knew very well that the Judge wouldn¡¯t be pleased with his advice. She sought soldiers, not commanders.

    Diane turned towards him. ¡°Why? Has she said anything?¡±

    ¡°No. But she still wants you to proceed with your mission, which means that it wasn¡¯t just a distraction. She needs you to find this will.¡±

    Both of them were startled when Thomas suddenly cleared his throat. There was that pleading innocence in his eyes that Diane knew she would have to root out sooner rather than later.

    ¡°You''re awake,¡± Thomas said awkwardly. It didn¡¯t seem like there was space for him in front of the window, so he stayed seated.

    Silence followed. Together, Brandon''s heiress and Florus''s future king chased the fallen star holding the key to their future. But what was so great about that future? Was it worth spilling blood and quelling souls? Diane always tried to believe that she would be able to follow orders as long as it meant she would not have to sink even deeper into the mud she was stuck in; now that she thought back on everything she knew for sure, not what she had been told, she feared there was so much more than a father out of place. But was she brave enough to do something about it? It was only her gut telling her to run. It was those small irregularities of character that kept her up at night. And now that Thomas Hammer was looking at her with so much innocence, she had to quickly decide what path she would take. For now.

    ¡°Is your body healing well?¡± the princess asked, looking at the door.

    ¡°I suppose. I mean, the skin has regenerated. More or less,¡± he smiled. ¡°What happened to me back there was¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, turning her stiff body to face him. ¡°You saved us all.¡±

    ¡°It was bound to happen sooner or later,¡± Isaac said as he moved back to sit on his uncomfortable chair.

    ¡°What do you suggest we do?¡± the Princess of Wax asked. Isaac¡¯s words were enough for Diane to be sure he would not be on her side should she go rogue again.

    Does that mean that I was really wrong? It might just be my pride telling me pieces are missing. Everyone else seems certain that following the Judge¡¯s orders is the right thing to do. Is there something wrong with me, then? Am I the anomaly?

    ¡°We have to think of a way to get you both back to Crystalia. If we are lucky, word hasn''t spread that far yet, so we might be able to continue our mission without much disturbance,¡± Isaac said.

    ¡°If it''s rumors you fear, then you have nothing to worry about. It¡¯s my father we¡¯re talking about. Massacres are kind of his thing.¡±

    ¡°Even he isn''t almighty, Diane.¡±

    ¡°But the Judge is. She wants us to continue with the mission.¡±

    They both looked at Thomas who was quietly watching them. The three knew that the unpleasant event had revealed something that had been hidden by Thomas¡¯s refusal to abandon the idyllic life he had led thus far; they also knew that one day, they would finally put an end to this charade. But she could still see as clear as day that same fear in his eyes, that refusal to put the pieces together. Then she remembered what the Judge told her.

    Don¡¯t push him. The Fool has to make his choice. Otherwise, he will run and hide. And then it will all be for nothing.

    ¡°What happened to you, Thomas?¡± Diane nudged him.

    Thomas looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do.¡±

    ¡°I remember a bunch of Crystalians killing other Crystalians.¡±

    ¡°Demons.¡±

    ¡°Demons don¡¯t exist, Diane!¡± he yelled at her, his whole body shaking.

    Isaac and Diane looked at each other in horror. It was exactly what they had been afraid of. ¡°Thomas,¡± Isaac said with a smile, ¡°take it easy.¡±

    ¡°No, Isaac! I am sick of all these¡­ these lies! Demons don¡¯t exist! And you didn¡¯t heal us because¡­ because no one has the ability to heal! Especially not a Florian! You control nature and no one has two abilities!¡± Thomas yelled, his hands holding his head.

    ¡°We are at war, Thomas,¡± she suddenly said, still fixated on his eyes.

    They darkened as he leaned backwards and smiled. ¡°Right. Great. How about some truth for a change?¡±

    ¡°It is the truth,¡± she calmly replied.

    Thomas scoffed, his lips quivering ever so slightly. ¡°Yeah, right. And who are we fighting?¡±

    ¡°Demons.¡±

    ¡°The mysterious race. Sure.¡±

    ¡°You saw them.¡±

    Thomas shook his head. ¡°No. No, I saw a bunch of evil Crystalians killing a bunch of royals.¡±

    ¡°Diane,¡± Isaac whispered as he put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Stop.¡±

    Diane looked at Thomas with disgust. He was so weak and so unwilling to ever change, and she hated how much she envied him for it. ¡°Are you that scared that you can¡¯t see the truth?!¡±

    ¡°I am not scared,¡± Thomas denied.

    ¡°Shame on you!¡± she yelled, her insides quivering and her head and chest pounding. ¡°You can see all around you signs pointing towards your future, your duty, and you are just pretending they are not there! Do you think it¡¯s easier that way?! No, it¡¯s not. There is no easier way in life, Thomas. What you are doing is slowing everyone down because of your insecurities! And if everyone, everyone, dies, it will be your fault! You are nothing but a coward!¡± Diane screamed, her face red and her body shaking so much that Isaac had to grab her shoulders and force her to look at him.

    ¡°Diane, stop!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Thomas replied, ¡°one of us has to be.¡± Then he slammed the door shut.

    Isaac and Diane stood in silence for a moment. Diane sat on the window pane and took a few deep breaths. It was not Thomas she was yelling at and she knew it. The way she looked at him would haunt her, she was sure. And she didn¡¯t mean to be a monster; all she wanted was for someone to take a portion of her burden, to understand her, and to believe in her now that she didn¡¯t. She needed someone to tell her it was not all in her head, that she was not insane, but the people around her only seemed conscious of her when she was saving their offspring.

    ¡°What now?¡± Isaac asked. He would always pull that annoying smile out of his sleeve when he didn¡¯t want to deal with other people¡¯s emotions. And though Diane Hunster was his only friend, she was also the one thing in everyone¡¯s way.

    If only she wasn¡¯t so proud.

    ¡°Now we wait. You weren¡¯t any easier to crack,¡± Diane replied.

    Isaac gasped. ¡°Lies!¡±

    Diane chucked. ¡°Keep telling yourself that.¡±

    ¡°No, but seriously.¡±

    Diane sighed. She felt so lightheaded that she feared she would collapse if the conversation continued. ¡°I will go to Lewtown as soon as possible. I have to get the map,¡± she gave him the acceptable answer.

    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will send you a letter when I get it. Bring Thomas with you.¡±

    ¡°If he protests?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    Isaac put his hands around Diane and she suddenly lulled by his scent; her muscles relaxed and she closed her eyes. ¡°Take care,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I will,¡± she whispered. ¡°He will become strong. And then he won¡¯t need me anymore.¡±

    Isaac silently stroked her hair and left. Only then did she notice that, in the air, Thomas had left behind silence and a hint of blissful ignorance. If it were possible to inhale it and forget about George, Meredith, about Him and Her, Diane would have made her lungs burst and her brain explode.

    Just a little more patience. It will all come to an end soon.

 The Threat

    Isaac was sitting on a small bench in the garden pavilion trying not to think.

    He needed some time to rest, for the past week had been nothing but hectic. He was scared but tried not to give it too much importance. He he knew he would be the first piece the Judge disposes of should it come to that, but he couldn¡¯t help imagining the future in which she would lead his nation for him while he watched over his dear garden. No weeds would ever grow in it.

    How did it come to this? It was supposed to be simple.

    He thought he had everything figured out, that he only had to listen and follow, but Diane¡¯s continuous disobedience inflicted unhealable wounds to his determination. She was the person he respected the most, so her wavering loyalty scared him. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the Judge had played such a vicious move. She could have found a million different ways to test them. Unless that was not her objective. Unless there was something, someone else she wished to test.

    ¡°I''d give a penny for your thoughts.¡±

    Isaac smirked. ¡°Aren''t you underestimating my royal mind? It''s quite delicate, you know,¡± Isaac said jokingly.

    Thomas casually sat beside him, still sniffing a little; they had spent quite some time together during the past couple of days as they waited for Diane to wake up. They breathed the air around them, the strong smell of late September blossoms never failing to amaze the simple town boy. Sitting in the most beautiful garden in the world, for a moment Thomas let himself forget what he refused to know.

    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Isaac asked Thomas.

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Isaac chuckled. ¡°Do you regret coming to Painron?¡±

    ¡°I''m not sure.¡±

    ¡°You are handling this better than I thought.¡±

    Thomas let out a sigh. ¡°There is nothing admirable about an ignorant peasant. Add the monster element and there you have me: a complete catastrophe.¡±

    ¡°If you are a monster then so am I.¡± Isaac looked into his eyes. ¡°I don''t like being called a monster¡±

    They enjoyed the silence. Somehow, while with Isaac, Thomas didn''t feel the need to ask, not even about his uncanny ability to heal others. Everything was, in its own unique way, already said.

    ¡°It will be okay. You¡¯ll see,¡± Isaac told him softly.

    ¡°Somehow I doubt it. I like my life as it is, you know. And I really don¡¯t want anything to change. What Diane and you are doing, it¡¯s not for someone like me.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°And you think we do?¡±

    Thomas lowered his head. He could still see the flames playing around his fingers when he looked down. But they didn¡¯t feel right. He was scared of them, of what they could become. Thomas looked at Isaac. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like you.¡±

    Isaac chuckled. ¡°Fair enough. But, what if you don¡¯t have a choice?¡±

    The look in Isaac¡¯s eyes almost made Thomas chilly. ¡°Everyone has a choice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, on paper.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me, Isaac?¡±

    Isaac still had a smile on his face. ¡°I want you to think about it. Come to Carcer with us and see it for yourself. Don¡¯t be too hasty in making the choice.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like Diane would let me go now even if I asked her to,¡± Thomas mumbled. With a corner of his eyes, he caught Isaac¡¯s smile changing; the prince had noticed something in the distance that made the undertone of his expression change completely. He was still smiling, but even less happily.

    ¡°Diane is not a bad person. She just has a lot going on.¡±

    Thomas nodded. ¡°What about you?¡± the Flamer asked. ¡°Do you regret coming to the ball?¡±

    Isaac sighed; that something in the distance wouldn¡¯t let his eyes wander for long. ¡°I do. Every time.¡±

    Thomas followed the prince''s gaze until his eyes landed on a pale girl sitting in an endless flower field. The wind carried the blossoms around her, safely landing them on top of her gray hair. From the distance, she looked surreal. Next to her, like always, stood a petite being. She wasn''t as pretty, but she was much more pleasant, even though she never talked.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Isaac said once the servant girl waved their way. ¡°Let''s say hello.¡±

    Naisa pretended not to notice them coming closer. She kept brushing her hand through the dewed grass and singing a song they had never heard before.

    ¡°Isaac! What a lovely surprise!¡± she said once they were too close to be ignored and proceeded to put on her gloves slowly.

    They both bowed and Isaac slowly kissed Naisa''s hand.

    ¡°Oh, come on, Isaac! You can drop the act! We are friends, aren''t we?¡± she flirted.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He nodded and then directed a kind smile towards her maid. ¡°It''s nice to see you too, Elaine.¡±

    She carefully bowed, smiling shyly. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°So, what have you two been up to?¡± asked the princess as she removed her gloves to feel the grass beneath once more; Isaac held them, the soft material rubbing against his bare skin. He didn''t miss her shaky hands but knew better than to ask her anything.

    ¡°Nothing much, actually. We were hoping the two of you might have something interesting to offer,¡± Isaac answered cheerfully.

    ¡°Nothing much, huh?¡± Naisa''s face made a strange, sour expression. ¡°I take it your mission isn¡¯t going too well.¡±

    Isaac looked at Thomas who instantly went pale and nodded. ¡°Not exactly. We are making progress.¡±

    Naisa looked at Thomas with pure disgust. ¡°If that is your progress, no wonder Aquarius is falling apart.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Thomas let out.

    ¡°I am bored,¡± she commented. Each time she ran her hand through the grass, she pulled out a couple of blades. Isaac winced every time and, just as he was about to say something, he noticed the little smile forming on Naisa¡¯s face. If only he knew it wasn¡¯t her own. ¡°I know. How about a duel?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you out of your mind?!¡± Isaac exclaimed. When he realized she wasn¡¯t kidding, he immediately looked at Elaine. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Thomas.¡±

    ¡°But, think about it, Isaac. My maid and your peasant. It will be like in the old times before this Crystalian nonsense!¡± she laughed out, holding onto Isaac¡¯s arm. ¡°It will be so much fun.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± Isaac bit back and broke free of her grip. He quickly pulled Thomas by the hand and marched towards his castle. The Flamer barely moved, too numb from the shock. ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­walk faster.¡±

    Naisa screamed after them, pulling out chunks of grass. ¡°He deserves it, Isaac! I bet it was all his fault! The Demons must have come for him!¡±

    ¡°For the love of the king!¡± Thomas yelled as he ran after Isaac. He didn''t have time to think; he was too busy trying to save his life.

    ¡°Elaine,¡± Naisa said calmly, ¡°you were right. His head would look wonderful on my bedroom wall.¡±

    Elaine was used to her princess''s madness, but the recent events had gotten to her more than Elaine could have imagined. She looked ahead and towards the castle. Then she bowed. ¡°As you wish.¡± A spear of water appeared in Elaine''s hand. Almost twice her size, it fit perfectly in her small hand. She lowered her body, her feet pressuring the ground underneath her. She left a hole in it as she charged towards the two.

    ¡°Thomas!¡± Isaac yelled as the Flamer''s face collided with the marble floor in front of the back door. A deep cut appeared on Thomas''s back, one that would take months to heal. ¡°Elaine, please!¡±

    Elaine stepped on Thomas¡¯s back and put her spear under Isaac¡¯s chin; the tip was close enough to make him bleed a few drops. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Orders are orders.¡±

    ¡°But is this really necessary?¡± he asked, both of them ignoring Thomas¡¯s cries.

    Elaine tilted her head. ¡°Are you questioning¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Just encouraging you to rethink your decision.¡±

    An arrow flew through the weapon just as Elaine was about to a few holes in Thomas¡¯s back. Until he saw the shooter, Isaac wasn''t sure just how they managed to break the spear in half. But the golden arrow that slowly turned to dust drew a smile on his face. The ground blasted beneath her feet as she jumped out the window. She stretched her arms covered in bandages as she calmly made her way towards the source of the commotion.

    ¡°Now, care to explain what in the world you think you are doing with my guest?¡± Diane asked.

    By the time she had reached them, Thomas was already back on his feet. Supported by Isaac''s steady arms, he watched through half-shut eyes as the maid trembled. Her spear was gone, and she knew better than to try making a new one. She was trapped between her duty and common sense.

    ¡°No, wait! Don''t answer!¡± Diane mumbled as she looked in the direction they all came from. ¡°I think I have a pretty good idea.¡±

    ¡°Orders are orders,¡± Elaine replied through her teeth. ¡°I advise you not to¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Elaine.¡±

    Still laughing to herself, Naisa slowly rubbed her hands against her face. She stood up, putting her gloves on once more.

    ¡°Isaac?¡± Diane called out.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Take them both inside.¡±

    ¡°Diane, you know you can''t take her on in this state,¡± Isaac said. His glowy hand was drowning in Thomas¡¯s blood, doing its best to stop its flow.

    ¡°Get inside and call my father as fast as you can!¡± Then she glanced at the maid. ¡°You too, if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Isaac listened without objecting. Thomas''s body was heavy, so Elaine put his other arm around her shoulder. She was more robust than she seemed, so Isaac felt extensive alleviation. They moved as quickly as they could, so they were inside the castle in no time. As soon as he shut the door behind them, Isaac ran in an unknown direction.

    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Hammer. I truly am,¡± Elaine whispered in her own sweet manner.

    ¡°Don''t mention it!¡± Thomas was lying flat on his stomach and was therefore unable to see her face. Isaac had managed to heal him enough not to be worried for his life. ¡°Oh, and just Thomas is fine.¡±

    Elaine tried to cover the wound with the torn bandages masking his, now old, scars, but somehow only made things worse. Then loud, joyous laughter interrupted the comfortable silence.

    Elaine cursed under her breath. ¡°Crazy¡­We need to leave. Do you think you can stand up?¡±

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Come on!¡±

    Before they were able to move a step, the door opened with a loud bang. Naisa''s murderous eyes found him and, for the first time in a few weeks, Thomas felt true fear. He knew there was nothing he could do to stop that bloodthirsty animal.

    ¡°Well, would you¡­¡±

    Before she could finish the sentence a river of blood flew out of Naisa''s mouth and nose. Moving her eyes down the princess''s body, Elaine could clearly make out the sharp end of a golden sword sticking out of her gut.

    ¡°Remember me?¡± Diane said in Naisa''s ear as the sword disappeared.

    The Aquarian fell to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°No!¡± Elaine yelled as she dropped Thomas and ran towards Naisa''s unconscious body.

    ¡°Don''t worry, I would never kill her. She''ll be in a lot of pain for quite some time, though. Let''s say it is a farewell gift from her favorite princess,¡± Diane commented.

    Ignoring the crimson stain that kept spreading on her stomach, Diane somehow managed to support Thomas back on his feet.

    ¡°That one is going to leave a scar,¡± she said.

    Thomas''s smile was filled with fear and regret. ¡°Wonderful.¡±

    Isaac and Brandon appeared just in time. The Florian prince, accompanied by some guards, managed to bring the Flamer back to the infirmary. Isaac grabbed Diane by the waist while she, completely ignoring her father and her guards, confidently looked into Elaine''s eyes.

    ¡°Oh, and Elaine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± she answered, ready to rush after the guards that took her master.

    ¡°Let''s see each other soon. I have some things I want to discuss.¡±

    The expression on the maid''s face changed into something inexplicably secretive. ¡°I really hope we will. ¡±

 The Family

    Diane slowly opened the door.

    The room was small, with a singular desk and a chair surrounded by so many books that the shelves swallowing the room were not enough to hold them all. Behind the chair was a balcony, and though the open door entered gushes of perfumed wind. Only one person was inside, just like she had expected; her father stood facing the garden. She could see his silhouette, dark due to the light that shone onto him. For a moment she hesitated. She knew why he wanted to see her, and she wasn''t sure if she was ready for that conversation. But the instinct outgrew duty once again.

    ¡°You should get that treated,¡± he said, without looking at her. ¡°Go see Isaac later.¡±

    The blood was washed off and the memory of pain sewed shut by skilled Florian doctors. There would be no scars this time, they promised. Still, the unholiness of the bandages now covering half of her body irritated king Brandon; she was not a God, only a little girl who couldn''t find her wings.

    ¡°Don''t you find it a bit dangerous? Using his abilities for every little scratch?¡± the princess asked, now more irritated than her father. After all this time, the only thing she could see was his back.

    As he turned, the King of Stone looked as furious as his expressionless face allowed. ¡°You just have to stir trouble wherever you go, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°I am your daughter after all,¡± she smiled bitterly. ¡°And you didn''t answer my question. What do we do if someone finds out? How do we explain that a Florian, who is supposed to control nature, has a power not even a Crystalian can have?¡± Diane was shaking. All her life she had dreamt of the moment it would all begin, but now that the end was perceivable, she wished she had never been born. ¡°Despite the common belief in our circles, people are not toys, father.¡±

    ¡°No, they are not. But you two are not exactly regular people, are you?¡± Brandon leaned over the desk in the middle of Jeremiah''s small office; it was more a hiding spot than an office, for Jeremiah was not the kind of king people feared enough to confide in.

    ¡°So, I am a tool?¡± she yelled, not knowing why. The stress and fear were slowly climbing up her spine and swallowing her flesh. The two were too much alike to ever come to an agreement.

    Brandon sighed in disappointment. ¡°Stop it, Diane. Go have Isaac heal you. It is an order.¡±

    ¡°I am a Raven! I don''t take orders from you!¡± When she slammed her hands on the desk a few papers shot up and, due to the wind, flew right towards the door. She was looking at her father in disbelief, colored by emotions she didn¡¯t know how to hide; she was too naked under all those bandages.

    Brandon could feel his daughter slip through his fingers more and more with each passing day. He wondered if sending her off to Lewtown so soon after the accident had been a mistake. Then again, five years is a long time, especially for a Raven. He, of course, never thought it could be his lack of interest that constantly provoked her. ¡°Are you opposing your king?¡± he asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Diane answered confidently.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you are wrong.¡±

    What it meant to be wrong, Brandon didn''t know. He was only ever told that he was right. So, what was he to do in such a situation? Well, it didn¡¯t matter what he wanted or did; as long as she did her job, it would all be worth it.

    ¡°I am going back to Lewtown. Alone,¡± the princess stated, leaving no room for argument.

    He nodded. ¡°Yes, I believe that to be for the best. Leave the Flamer here until he heals. I will tell my guards to prepare your luggage. Do three days sound long enough for you to get ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She bowed carefully and made her way towards the door.

    ¡°Crystalians are all afraid of you. How do you plan to rule a country that hates you?¡± Brandon asked, now sitting in Jeremiah¡¯s chair.

    Diane gripped her fingers. ¡°I guess I have to fulfill my legacy. How do you think you got the nickname ''The King of Stone''? It surely wasn''t because you are kind.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°But unlike you, I know how to be a good king,¡± Brandon responded.

    She snorted. The hypocrisy of the man who called himself righteous was unbearable. ¡°Tell me,¡± she said, her voice shaking, ¡°when exactly did you decide that the Browns were an inconvenience? Before or after you found out that I was in love with their son?"

    Brandon''s hand twitched. ¡°After you killed his father and left me to clean the mess.¡± He didn¡¯t like how the words came out, so he sighed. ¡°You may not be the one who swung the knife, but you know very well that it was your stubbornness and bad decisions that ended his life,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you just know everything?! Listen, father, while you and your little friends were out there shivering in fear of what people would think, I was fighting for what I believed in!¡±

    ¡°Oh, and how did that work out for you?¡± Brandon replied calmly. ¡°Now you can¡¯t even remember what that was.¡± Brandon chuckled at how tense she was. All he had to do was tell her the truth, like any good father would; but he was a king first and foremost. ¡°Even if he did forgive you and moved on, would Meredith have done the same? I protected you. You might be the Dove, but you are not invincible.¡±

    ¡°Meredith is dead!¡± Diane screamed. ¡°She is dead because you decided that you didn¡¯t like keeping Demons inside your castle anymore! You threw them out like¡­ like garbage when you knew how much I cared about them!¡±

    ¡°You are pointing fingers at the wrong person. Wasn¡¯t Meredith your responsibility?¡± Brandon replied with a small smile on his face. ¡°She was in your unit, captain. And don¡¯t talk about things you know nothing about.¡±

    ¡°And why don¡¯t I know anything?!¡±

    ¡°Because you chose the path that leads to deceit.¡± Brandon rubbed his face, expecting Diane to storm out of the room. But she didn¡¯t. She stayed sinking, beneath the floor, the castle, and the mud. ¡°My honest advice to you, as your father, is to stop acting like a child and start being an adult. There is much more than your life on the line here. Are you willing to sacrifice it for some¡­silly ideas?¡±

    Diane felt so sick she almost cried. Her head had been hurting constantly since she had arrived in Lewtown and there was nothing she could do to ease the pain. It seemed that the more she found out about her past the sharper the pain became. ¡°They are called ideals, father.¡±

    ¡°Anomalies. Nothing more, nothing less. You are miserable, Diane.¡±

    ¡°And you think pushing my conscience aside would make me happy?¡±

    ¡°All I know,¡± he said, weirdly sympathetically, ¡°is that this is not how it used to be.¡±

    ¡°Because I was whole.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is stopping you from feeling whole again. Have you forgotten how you felt when you woke up that day?¡±

    Short and sharp pictures briefly replaced Brandon¡¯s face. ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what you told us then?¡±

    ¡°That I will stop at nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you stalling? Did you forgive Him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Brandon leaned forward. ¡°This is more than just some mission: it is your revenge. Once this is over, and it will be over, you will have your entire life ahead of you. Do you wish to spend it in regret?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Brandon smiled. ¡°Then the answer is clear.¡±

    And clear it was. In theory. But at the moment, for some strange reason, tranquility Diane had never experienced before whispered that there was much more to life than a sense of self. That could wait, a golden thread hinted; it was high time for the princess to try and understand the king.

    Will I ever become a queen?

    Diane quietly closed the door behind her. She hated to admit that her father was right, and that made her hate herself even more. Why did she have to live up to the rumors of the people who had never caught a glimpse of her, to become the monster they were all afraid of? To fail miserably enough for them to whisper about her when they had no idea how much of herself she had sacrificed for them? She brushed past a few aristocrats, all stripping her with curious glances. They wanted to rip her open but knew better than to utter a syllable. She was the fear that kept the world intact. If only they knew she didn''t exist anymore. The glorious Diane Hunster couldn¡¯t tell anymore when her own father was lying to her face, letting her accuse him of things that never really happened.

    Father is right. I have to stop thinking about these things. If I don¡¯t, all the sacrifices I have made will be for nothing. Swallow your pride, Diane Katherine Hunster. Living in deceit is better than not living at all. I will complete this mission without a blunder and make them all bow their heads like they used to.

    Florus was too beautiful a country for demonic thoughts. The gardens, the air that smelled like magnolia, the conciliatory people that once bit off the limbs of her kind. She wished she would never have to leave that place, but three days was all she had. She would spend them idling around the castle and listening to Isaac talk about flowers. Thomas would be well healed, but she would not talk to him. Her goal would be to empty her mind before starting to deal with the mess that the past had left behind when it changed seasons.

    There is nowhere left to run.

 The Escape

    Over the unreachable blue sewing slowly spread a yellow stain.

    The swelter crept into Diane''s bones. She couldn''t, though she tried, understand the uneasiness in her spirit and the shivers of her royal fingers. She was ever so frightened of the timing. Before she could change her mind, she had come back to Lewtown. Leaving Thomas safely locked inside Isaac''s castle, she came to complete the second step of her mission. It wouldn''t be easy, she was certain, but time was not something she had on her hands.

    She rang the doorbell once. Kelly Hammer appeared before her in no time, only pretending to be confused. ¡°Meredith, dear,¡± she said, ¡°what do I owe this pleasure? And that uniform!¡±

    Diane smiled widely. ¡°You can drop the act now. I am alone.¡±

    Kelly smiled back and moved so Diane''s dirty shoes could leave marks on her spotless floor. There were two teacups on the living room table. ¡°Here''s your tea, dear,¡± Kelly Hammer said as she poured greenish liquid into the teacup before Diane; the princess noticed some dust floating in it. Kelly then fixed her flower-printed dress and sat opposite her guest.

    Diane very slowly brought the teacup to her lips and took the smallest sip. Placing it back, she cleared her throat.¡°The reason behind my visit is very confidential. I would like it if you should keep it to yourself,¡± she began.

    ¡°Why, of course, dear! We Hammers really know how to keep a secret.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I bet you do.¡±

    Kelly knew why Diane had come into her house. She knew it before the princess did. Kelly hated the light sound of Diane¡¯s perfectly calculated steps, her fake smile, and her secret sneer. The princess thought she was in control. How pitiful.

    ¡°I can assure you that Thomas is safe. He is in Florus, together with Prince Isaac.¡±

    Kelly gasped. ¡°Oh, my! What an honor! I sure hope he is on his best behavior!¡±

    ¡°I am sure he is. He is your son after all.¡±

    The tension was so thick Diane was sure that, if she pulled out her sword, it would get stuck mid-air. Fear was creeping into her bones, and she felt her insides shake excessively. Nevertheless, she put on a perfect smile.

    ¡°And how exactly did this come about?¡± Kelly asked, crossing her legs, and balancing her teacup on her thigh. ¡°No, let me guess.¡±

    ¡°I am not here to play games, Mrs. Hammer,¡± Diane replied.

    ¡°I doubt you came for tea either.¡±

    ¡°I''m looking for something. A map, to be precise,¡± Diane paused, looking straight into Kelly''s eyes and slowly, but steadily, raising the cup she was given. ¡°You don''t happen to know anything about it, do you, Fiona?¡±

    Diane grabbed the handle of her sword as Kelly rose to her feet. The woman broke the intense eye contact by moving towards the window. Looking at the sweaty passers-by headed for the forest, she smiled slyly and with her finger wiped the dust off the window stool. ¡°I really underestimated you, Your Majesty. You are scarier than the rumors make you. For fifteen years I''ve lived in peace, and you have managed to completely destroy it in two months,¡± she turned around and pointed her finger towards the princess. ¡°I never should have let you in.¡±

    Diane''s heart almost burst out of her chest as she jumped off the couch. The shadows of the objects filling the room slashed the couch into three unsymmetrical pieces. Thirsty for her ancient blood, they were fast, barely visible, and sharp. Diane''s sword cut through the air beautifully, never once missing a beat. Kelly¡¯s hands were trembling as Diane was demolishing her floor, one little shadow at a time. But Kelly''s reach was far wider than Diane had expected, so she soon found herself cornered. She came knowing she was far inferior to Fiona Roswell, the legendary Raven captain she once admired. It would be reckless to think she came without her ace. With a corner of her eye, Diane caught the shimmering of a well-sharpened sword. The shadows that were giving her so much trouble were cut in half, followed by Fiona''s painful cry; the woman was glued to the ground by a force she couldn''t defy.

    Mighty as always, George Brown confidently put his hand on Diane''s shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Diane smiled. ¡°I will be. It''s just my pride that''s hurt.¡±

    ¡°We are perfectly fine then,¡± he mocked.

    Fiona raised both of her hands as much as she could. ¡°I surrender.¡±

    George loosened the gravity pulling the middle-aged woman down enough to allow her to move to the couch. Fiona¡¯s shaky voice and wandering eyes didn¡¯t prevent her from smiling. ¡°Won''t you introduce me to your friend?¡±

    ¡°You know very well who he is.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s gaze was locked on those cursed red eyes while she mumbled, ¡°George Brown. How long...¡± Then she briefly touched her lips and looked back at Diane, smiling again. ¡°I knew his parents. You did too, did you not?¡±

    Diane felt something move in her gut. ¡°Yes. They worked in the castle.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Certainly, yes.¡±

    ¡°You stole the map if I remember correctly,¡± George cut in.

    ¡°Stole is a strong word, boy. Borrowed, I''d say.¡±

    ¡°With no intention of returning it,¡± Diane remarked.

    ¡°Why no, Miss Hunster! I did plan on giving it back! Just not yet.¡±

    ¡°Did you really think it would change anything?¡± George mocked with his arms crossed and eyes awfully impatient.

    ¡°That doesn''t matter now,¡± Diane jumped in. ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Fiona leaned in. ¡°Over my dead body, Miss Hunster.¡±

    Without a moment of hesitation, Diane replied, ¡°Shame. This is all your life is worth.¡± Then she tilted her head slightly, never breaking eye contact. ¡°I am no stranger to murdering parents.¡±

    There was silence, uncomfortable, and heavy. Fiona was lost in her thoughts, trying to find the right way out. There was no one in front of her window anymore. It was only her and the mother¡¯s instinct. It was screaming to let the body die. But Diane Hunster would find it anyway. Destiny wanted her to find it. There would be no point to her death, as there was none to her living. Fiona traced the flowers on her skirt. ¡°Do you think Thomas would like me to put up a fight?¡±

    Diane''s expression remained unchanged. ¡°He would have liked you dead, if he knew what you have done.¡±

    ¡°How I have protected him!¡± Fiona yelled and leaned forward, causing George to grab his sword.

    ¡°How you have hindered his growth,¡± Diane replied, eerily like her father. ¡°You knew, yet you decided to raise him ignorant.¡± Diane stood up and took a knife out of a small sheath on her belt. ¡°My mother may be weak, but at least she is not a liar. I hate liars, Mrs. Roswell. And you have almost doomed the world because of your convictions.¡± Diane accidentally cut her own finger. ¡°Such people deserve to die, Mrs Hammer.¡±

    Kelly trembled. It was that emptiness in the princess''s eyes again that made the flowers on her skirt wither. Still, there was some light in her movement. ¡°Do you really think this is for the best?¡±

    ¡°What I think can never matter.¡±

    ¡°Because you would do it all differently.¡± Kelly saw her hesitate, so she said even more convincingly, ¡°Don¡¯t let them convince you that you are a monster. You are not like them.¡±

    Diane was terrified by the possible choices that that sentence could create inside her head, but it didn¡¯t. It was her revenge, not their future.

    She is trying to soften me. How pitiful. I have no doubts anymore. I know what I want. This was my decision. What they say doesn¡¯t matter. I want to destroy Him, just as he destroyed me.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    This is what I want.

    The princess¡¯s pupils trembled and grabbed Fiona¡¯s hair. ¡°That is where you are wrong, Fiona. Just because I think it¡¯s wrong, doesn¡¯t mean I will fail my mission. I will never fail my mission, especially not for the likes of you. Now, be good and tell me where the map is.¡±

    ¡°Destined for greatness, they said,¡± Fiona mumbled; the sharp metal on her throat felt cool on her flesh. ¡°It¡¯s under the crest.¡±

    Diane was very tempted to slice her throat; everyone who had caught a glimpse of her true nature was her enemy and therefore was to be eliminated. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, even though George¡¯s eyes told her otherwise. He wanted her to prove to him that she was still in there, somewhere; but she wasn¡¯t. Diane Hunster was but a shell of who she used to be before she learned the truth. If only she had the strength to find it again!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Diane mumbled and stormed out of the house.

    George followed shortly, a farewell behind. The weather was pleasant and the sky was clear. There were no birds, though, but the sound of wind filled the streets with reassurance well enough. Diane was marching towards the heart of the city in silence. There were lots of people there, busy making necessary preparations for the things that occupied their lives. Diane¡¯s heavy boots drew their attention to her every step; they had no clue who she really was. Her parents made sure of it.

    ¡°King, it¡¯s ugly,¡± Diane said, looking down at her ancient family. She could never understand how the people of Lewtown didn¡¯t get nauseous every time they walked over such a monstrosity.

    ¡°What now?¡± George asked, unmoved by the sudden flood of Diane¡¯s worst traits.

    ¡°Now we find the door,¡± Diane replied. Blocking out the blank stares she received, with her arms inhumanly strong due to the energy she had accumulated in them, Diane began hitting the crest with her fists so barbarically and loudly that George stepped back and proceeded to offer peaceful smiles to the terrified people of Lewtown. Pieces of concrete were flying everywhere, creating cuts in Diane¡¯s uniform and on her face, but she could neither see nor feel anything but excessive anger. As the river of dust surrounded her, the look in Fiona¡¯s eyes, as she pressed her knife to her throat, sent shivers throughout Diane¡¯s body. No matter how hard she tried, she could not forget about George¡¯s father and the Judge; he stood by her side and then died under mysterious circumstances. What did she know? Did she see something she shouldn¡¯t have? And how come she did not see it now?

    Enough! It could never bring any good! You are not this weak, Diane Hunster! You cannot be! Find Him and destroy Him. That is all that matters. That is all you need. Then you will feel whole again.

    And when her fist finally collided with something it couldn¡¯t obliterate, she spit to the side and reached inside the gigantic hole she had created. Inside was a thin long golden box.

    But, what does it mean to be whole? Was I ever my own?

    As she brushed the dust off, a small Crystalian crest stared right at her. She looked around at the town whose peaceful tranquility she had interrupted. In this sudden silence, there was no one but her. Alone. Just like she had always been, despite all those talks of greatness. Where was the Judge now that Diane needed her the most?

    That¡¯s right. She is never there when it matters the most. None of them are.

    Then she looked at George, an unfamiliar tone of the past enwrapping his being and rebuking her soul. George was there that day when she supposedly killed his father. She could see him clearly now, telling her to stay back and be obedient.

    Who is George Brown anyway?

    At that moment, she realized she could not go on that way. They told her killing Him would make them all happy: she would get her revenge, and save the world in the process. And it could have ended so peacefully had she not caught a glimpse, a few of them, of monstrous irregularities.

    The Judge had deliberately allowed bloodshed. Twice, it seemed.

    George¡¯s father had died under mysterious circumstances after allowing her to ruin their plans.

    George Brown knew the truth.

    Then there is that Demon girl. I was so caught up in everything that I almost forgot. She talked as if she knew me from somewhere, almost as if we were once close.

    She could see George tell her something from where he stood, but she couldn¡¯t hear a word. All that motion of time, the clock that ticked in the distance, distracted her.

    ¡°Be obedient,¡± whispered the wind.

    ¡°I will,¡± Diane whispered back; George was walking towards her now, ¡°if you tell me the truth. I will not live a lie anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± George asked, suddenly kneeling in front of her. Diane saw his eyes mirror her face, so composed and good. She could be a perfect soldier, a perfect sacrifice; at that moment, surrounded by all that smoke, she made a choice.

    I will ignore this feeling no longer. I have to know the truth. And then¡­ Then I will decide how I will go about executing my revenge. And saving the world.

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go,¡± Diane replied.

    She brushed past George and continued marching, this time towards the forest and his house. Behind her steps was a shadow that only ever seemed to grow. But she could not deliberately throw away such a suspicious burden and allow herself become even more dehumanized.

    If I fall, it will be of my own accord. I need to know what they are keeping from me, and I need to do so quickly. As soon as I come back from Carcer, I will confront my father.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Diane asked George. ¡°Should we just go alone? It would be easier.¡±

    George suddenly drew a long breath. ¡°I see you are still stuck in the past.¡±

    Diane chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    ¡°I could live with that,¡± she replied like he expected her to.

    They walked in silence once again. Diane squeezed the handle of her sword, hoping she would, with a little help of the miracle she chased, shatter it into pieces. She would love to watch it disappear with the wind.

    ¡°Should I make the necessary preparations?¡± he asked once they were already in the mud.

    ¡°You should.¡±

    Then the forest air reminded her of the ones she left behind, in Florus. To heal, to forget, and to regret. But she was the only one wishing she could turn back time, though deep down she knew she wouldn¡¯t have done anything differently. A hypocrite, lying in the shade of her crown. That summer day five years ago, when she opened her eyes under the blinding white light, she swore to avenge everyone and everything He had the audacity to take away. Crushed when she needed to live; she hated His mercy.

    Unless there was more to it.

    They walked into George''s house. It was warm and smelled as charming as always. He poured her a cup of warm tea and sat on the couch beside her. She observed the drawings on the porcelain teacup and then sighed heavily. She was suddenly trembling. That piece of paper was finally right in front of her but she could not bring herself to touch it. What if, right as her fingers touched it, it melted into pure nothingness? Would she have to give up then? To become a failure?

    I am already a failure.

    ¡°Do you want to be the one to open it?¡± George asked Diane.

    ¡°No, you do it,¡± she replied briefly.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Just open it already.¡±

    It felt like forever. George carefully removed the fragile yellow paper from the box, put it on the soft carpet they were now sitting on, and unwrapped it.

    ¡°This has to be a joke,¡± Diane let out.

    They both froze for a second. The map they spread over the floor looked nothing like what they had expected. There was nothing that could show them the way. Instead, the rusty paper was covered in beautiful dark purple ink forming a large Hunster crest. The winged monster with a sword in its jaws stared right into Diane''s soul.

    ¡°What in the world is this?!¡± George exclaimed.

    Diane snatched the map and put it against the window. When no hidden letters appeared, she started turning the map around as she walked around the room. It was even worse than she feared. If only it had crumbled under the weight of her future, she could have blamed herself and decided not to indulge in activities that violated the Judge¡¯s orders; this way, she was left with even more distrust.

    Why does everything have to be a game?

    She kept repeating the same motions for hours, her face turning a different color every time the clock screamed. George simply watched her, knowing he couldn¡¯t do anything to help. He listened to her mumble, maybe curses, maybe prayers. Either way, when the clock announced ten, Diane lowered the map and looked at him with desperation he hadn¡¯t seen in years. ¡°What do I do now?¡±

    ¡°First, sit down¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Diane, calm down. We¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    ¡°What if there is no way?¡± Diane put her right hand on her head. ¡°It¡¯s always this bloody crest! I hate it so much! It¡¯s always some monster with diamond jaws¡­¡±

    She looked at him for a second more before her face lit up and she buried her head inside the map. The smile that appeared on her face only grew larger as she put the map on the floor and observed it from above.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she let out. ¡°It was there the whole time.¡±

    ¡°What was?¡± There was an unseen intensity in George¡¯s eyes; he was too eager to hear the answer for Diane to like. The moon had risen, bloody and radiant. The monster always has a sword. How else would it be able to tell princesses that fortune favors the brave?

    ¡°Where is the fun in telling you?¡± Diane asked, mesmerized by the words replaying in her head.

    George moved away slightly, closer to his sword. ¡°Do you not trust me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    George nodded, disappointed only briefly confusing his red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. You can sleep here if you want. There are many empty rooms.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I will,¡± Diane replied.

    George stood up. ¡°Will you really not tell me?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so eager to know?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s my home.¡±

    ¡°I thought Crystalia was your home.¡±

    George sighed and sat back on the sofa. His tea was long cold when he took the final sip. ¡°Good night, Diane.¡±

    There is something grotesque about old houses, and ominous about new castles. Where people hang from the walls is where small histories are made. In houses in the woods, secluded, is where great people close their eyes; but nights bring terrors and wailings. Especially to those who murder parents.

    ¡°Good night,¡± Diane said as she took the map and left the room. She didn¡¯t want to see George¡¯s expression change and his eyes turn cherry. There were enough blossoms in her mind already.

 The Truth

    There were times when she imagined she was a blade of grass, moved by the wind.

    Though short, such thoughts made her happy. In the cold morning air, she found peace. She gave up trying to right her wrongs, to fight for the world that so easily cast her aside. She let her body and mind be moved by the sharp breeze and be led through the unfamiliar path. Such moments of simple happiness always ended abruptly, leaving a bitter taste on her tongue. The blinds were all closed. The room was dark and airless, so Diane had decided to sit on the window stool before the day was born. The forest was the same before and after the sun, she noticed, but the air was more pleasant now that strange creatures weren¡¯t roaming around her mind. Red and rotten.

    She had made a choice. It was a simple as that. But, now that she had a way to escape it, she decided that it seemed trivial to the first obstacle she had to face: if she wanted to find out the truth about what had happened five years in the past, she had to survive the land of George¡¯s ancestors.

    The door squeaked.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± George said. ¡°Would you like to have breakfast?¡±

    Diane turned around and refused.

    ¡°Let me know if you change your mind.¡±

    The product of the sleepless night was foolproof; a plan so perfectly crafted it only needed to be possible. The worst part was that they all, except Jeremy and possibly George, needed to survive for the perfect future to be realised. Even though she had decided that something was awfully wrong, Diane was still not fully prepared to throw away her life as she knew it. At least not yet.

    ¡°I think we should leave as soon as possible,¡± Diane said before George closed the door.

    She didn¡¯t see George smile. ¡°What about the others?¡±

    ¡°Isaac said they would be here by noon. Jeremy also said he would come.¡±

    ¡°And Lila?¡±

    ¡°Busy.¡±

    Three days had passed with Diane barely leaving the house; when she did, she only walked as far as the first line of trees that made up the forest around George¡¯s house. All she thought about, all she ever thought about, was how to come back alive. After sleeping through her last moments of freedom, the day when she would lose her bones had finally come. Diane didn¡¯t know what exactly waited for her on the other side of the door she had to unlock, but it would be red and rotten.

    The toast was cold by the time she came downstairs, dressed in her uniform with an uncanny memory in her blood. The tea was too sweet, and the jam¡­ it probably was jam.

    ¡°What were you writing the other day?¡± George asked her. He was sitting across her, where he could look at her. They hadn¡¯t talked much while she stayed there, mainly because George was absent for most of it. Where he was and what he did was beyond Diane¡¯s ability to care about. Though she did find it incredibly strange.

    ¡°I was letting Isaac and Jeremy know it¡¯s time to go,¡± Diane replied.

    ¡°And Thomas Hammer?¡± He spread strawberry jam all over his toast.

    ¡°He¡¯s with Isaac.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s invited?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    George smiled. ¡°Because he¡¯ll die the moment he steps foot in there.¡±

    Diane put her knife down; it clanked when it met the plate. ¡°You take care of yourself, and leave Thomas Hammer to me.¡±

    George licked the jam off his knife. ¡°And who¡¯ll take care of you? The last time I checked, you were going on about stolen powers and memories.¡± He bit off half of the toast. ¡°Still haven¡¯t found the cave?¡± he asked with a smile.

    ¡°I will take care of myself, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    George just chucked, the toast crumbling all over his pants and table. Diane watched him, wondering when exactly he became her enemy.

    What?

    ¡°George, about your father¡­¡± Diane bit her tongue the moment the words left her mouth.

    You are rushing things again.

    He was startled. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ I just think I remembered something.¡±

    He waited for a second. ¡°Remembered what?¡±

    ¡°Something he said. Do you know if¡­¡± Diane scratched her head; there was no way of asking him without risking revealing her intentions. The next second felt endless. ¡°Was he a good guard?¡±

    He waited for a second. ¡°Why?¡±

    Diane lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Just forget about it.¡±

    George was still frozen, with his knife pressing a puddle of jam onto another slice of toast. ¡°What did you remember?¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    George¡¯s fingers were turning white. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it, then?¡± he insisted.

    Diane put her hands on her lap and smiled. ¡°I remembered how he took me to the river one day. It was summer, I think, and we caught some fish. He did it with his bare hands. I was so impressed!¡±

    He continued with spreading. ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Then he smiled. ¡°But I am sure you had a wonderful time.¡±

    ¡°I am sure I did. If you will excuse me.¡± Diane had never left a room so quickly and with so clear a resolution. George was in on whatever it was that the Judge was plotting. And his father¡¯s death wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    Diane stormed outside, her quick breath leaving cloud upon a cloud of worry stuck midair. The sun didn¡¯t need her to cast shadows of the trees. It only needed her to obey. But she couldn¡¯t do it anymore, so she just marched anywhere.The trees blocked the sun until the path to the sky cleared and her own shadow covered the mud she would step into. The day was cold. Smoke was in the air, in the eyes and lungs; the kind of smoke that inhabits the pores and lets out bits of its toxin every time the seasons change. The people in the town were scarce, but the voices were loud, banging, boasting, blaming. And she was not there. She was in the castle, in the forest, in the cave; where she had lost her powers, her memories, and her pride. To Him. He took them all away. He cursed her to a life of regret. He made her swear on revenge. On murder.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    That is the only thing I know for sure. I fought someone and lost. But everything else¡­

    In the city center, a monster was destroyed. Diane observed it, circled its ruins, and spent her time thinking of the ways she would make sure it never saw the light of day again. On the map, there was the same monster.

    Why couldn¡¯t She just tell me what to do? Why does everything have to be so complicated?

    Diane couldn¡¯t listen to her own thoughts anymore. She had to leave. To die. To never fulfill her duty. To be named a sinner for future generations to ridicule. The girl who missed chances. She was knee-deep in mud when she arrived back to George''s house. The moon was already up, and the red eyes of the house owner were preserving the shadows the bird of the night had taken away. With such common redness before her, Diane saw Thomas and Isaac sitting in the dining room, with silver spoons and wide smiles.

    ¡°Great,¡± she murmured as the two saw her through the window.

    The week they had spent apart worked wonders on their complexions; though slightly frightened, they looked refreshed. ¡°Good day, milady,¡± Isaac said and bowed when she entered the room. ¡°Your humble servant at your disposal.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for the delay. I was distracted,¡± she said and nodded at Jeremy who, for the first time ever, didn¡¯t have anything to add.

    The smoke didn¡¯t disappear when she entered the house; it was only replaced by the suffocating smell of vanilla and strawberries. The four companions seemed to have smelled it too, as their faces turned sourer by the second. Their eyes watered from the lack of air and their fingers twitched.

    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± Isaac asked.

    No fly could stand the smell; they were all dead on the floor.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°I think we should wait until tomorrow,¡± George said. ¡°It¡¯s nighttime and they are exhausted.¡±

    Diane looked at the three men, each fascinated by a different corner of the room they had sat in countless times before. She nodded, though she felt she wouldn¡¯t survive until tomorrow. ¡°Very well. It is my fault we missed the timing.¡±

    They didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They probably couldn¡¯t stand revelations. The air was too heavy anyway. They all went to their separate rooms; George¡¯s house was designed to put up guests, it seemed. But Diane had to find a way to talk to Thomas Hammer, or her wandering wouldn¡¯t have made sense. She went into his room not long after he did, without knocking. He would have been surprised had her face not shown monstrous readiness.

    ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡± Thomas asked, pillow in hand. There was a strange coldness that for a moment entered Diane¡¯s pores.

    Between the princess and the peasant, there was only space. For the first, and probably the last time, nothing was stopping her. ¡°Would you like to go for a walk?¡± she asked.

    The air had cleared while Diane was inside. Now the sky was very much visible and the stars mocking her reach, but there was still too much smoke in her blood to fly. The ground was still wet, though not as muddy as it had been some half an hour ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice out, don¡¯t you think?¡± Thomas asked. It had been a while since they were alone.

    Diane replied soullessly as she stepped over the fallen branches and dirtied her boots in the sluggish ground even more. Thomas was filled with plastic eagerness and excitement. There was no liveliness in his words, yet the fast motion of his tired lips made him feel at ease. Diane thought she saw the last speck of the world¡¯s innocence in his eyes. To be young and not to know, to be a child and never a princess meant to be vacuous, foolish, and weak. Princesses never dare to be weak. But they are sometimes blinded by the moon.

    She breathed in more smoke. She felt that the time was coming. ¡°I went to see your mother,¡± Diane told Thomas, her voice running wild.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he sighed. ¡°What for?¡±

    Diane stopped. ¡°To take the map,¡± she told him, masking fear with confidence. ¡°Your mother is Fionna Roswell.¡± When he didn¡¯t laugh, she continued: ¡°But you knew that already, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    No one in this world is ever a child; the air is too stuffy for them to survive. Here, princesses believe in destiny and serve their lives on diamond trails, princes dream of lush gardens and curious maids, and royal blood mixes with the peasant, with the demonic, and leaves no room for doubt.

    ¡°It seems so,¡± Thomas replied, no innocence in his eyes. ¡°I also know about your powers.¡±

    There was no more vanilla, only dust, and smoke. And banging against a ribcage.

    ¡°How?¡± Diane asked, composed.

    ¡°That much was obvious. There was no way someone as legendary as you couldn¡¯t take care of a few Demons. Then I asked around while you were asleep. There was a similar breach in Painron five years ago but it doesn¡¯t appear in any records. The people outside the capitol have never heard about it, and those inside it are too terrified of the king to say anything. Something happened, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    There was wind and whispers.

    ¡°It did. The Demons flooded Painron; there were thousands of them. I don¡¯t know where they came from or what they wanted. I was ordered to stay put, but I just couldn¡¯t bear¡­ being useless, I guess. So, I went against my father¡¯s orders. I fought a Demon and lost. It cost me more than half of my powers and memories. They are now sealed in a cave I can¡¯t find,¡± Diane replied, this time slightly absent. The wind messed with her hair as she stood, feet below the ground. ¡°I remember very little of that day, only that I fought someone. The rest is what my father told me. I couldn¡¯t even remember my name at first. I occasionally get to see glimpses of my past when I sleep, not very much or very often.¡±

    Thomas felt that every word she spoke was too much. He felt nauseous and suddenly wanted her to stop talking about her past. ¡°So, I was right. I knew there was something off the moment I first saw you.¡± He took a few deep breaths to try to connect as many dots as he could. Still, he could not see the piece that was missing, the one that connected him to the past.

    ¡°How did you know about your mother?¡± Diane interrupted him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly know, but I felt that my life was not normal. A Crystalian mother and a Flamer son living in perfect harmony in the middle of nowhere with barely any friends and no family?¡± Thomas replied. ¡°When you showed up, I just¡­ knew that there was something more. I didn¡¯t know what exactly, though. So, what is it that connects us, Your Majesty? Why did my mother steal the map? And, most importantly, why didn¡¯t she tell me anything about it?¡±

    The clock struck midnight and Diane¡¯s every cell shivered under the threat of impermanence. Even if a large portion of her soul refused to submit to a dead woman¡¯s future, at that moment the best she could do was have a little faith.¡°And if I refuse to tell you?¡±

    Thomas lowered his head. ¡°We both know there is nothing I can do to change your mind. But I hope, no, I trust, that you will not hurt me.¡±

    All he had to do was put up a fight; a small, meaningless one that wouldn¡¯t move her the slightest. Then she would have told him everything. But the Fool was not ready yet to make his choice. Just because she doubted Her, it didn¡¯t mean that she was ready to fully reject a happy future. And to achieve that, to achieve anything at all, she needed Thomas Hammer.

    If I tell him everything now, I will scare him away. He has never been desperate before. That is why he cannot see how much of himself he has been missing.

    ¡°You are not ready for the truth yet,¡± Diane replied, chilblained.

    Thomas sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe there was anything in this world that could frighten Diane Hunster,¡± he replied, disappointment eating him from the inside. Not because she didn¡¯t tell him, but because he didn¡¯t want to ask.

    Diane wanted to keep moving, but the grass had started growing out of the soil that now covered her legs up to her knees. The only thing she could do was smile. ¡°Rumors are wicked, aren¡¯t they? They give you false wings¡­I am not that person. You should have figured that out by now. And neither are you, Thomas Hammer.¡±

    In that very moment, surrounded by the invisible smoke, Diane Hunster showed a glimpse of what could have been a weakness; an emotion, it seemed, similar to sadness, terror, and regret. It made Thomas step back and, observing her face tarnished by what could have been tears, he said: ¡°You will not tell me, will you?¡±

    ¡°No. I did intend on telling you everything, but now I see why I was told that that is not my part of the job.¡± She was certain it wasn¡¯t a tear that now clouded her vision. ¡°Everything has its own time. And ours, obviously, hasn¡¯t come quite yet.¡±

    ¡°You always know what to say, Your Majesty,¡± Thomas said and walked past her, inside, head lowered in embarrassment and disappointment.

    When the grass stopped growing and the smoke had completely disappeared, Diane could clearly see it was never anger that moved his spirit, but desperation. She could feel his presence clearly now. She wondered how she could have denied it at first when it was so out in the open: her destined companion, one in the sea of heads that should be cut for her to become the queen of time.

    I will make sure we will come back alive. He will be ready then.

 The Fear

    They say time and tide wait for no man.

    Walking through the deserted land of the people whose origin was, to her, unknown, Diane did her best to focus on the moment; for the first time in five years, she wished for her memories to stay hidden. She felt soulless, drained of energy and potential. So much more was expected, so little given in return; and living in the past is the most tragic destiny of all. As Diane watched Thomas make another step, furthering the distance between them, she realized how little they both knew about each other, and how opposite all aspects of their knowledge were. She had so much more yet yearned for the life of a peasant. How she wished she could swim with the tide! Disappear with the wind, grow with the grass, spread with the fog.

    ¡°Do you think the other have found something?¡± she asked Thomas, just to keep her lips moving. She could no longer listen to gravel.

    ¡°They would''ve let us know if they did,¡± Thomas replied.

    Diane had never before felt so distant from anyone. She hoped there was still a road left undiscovered, one that rested in the Flamer''s eyes. It was her only chance to change the world that despised her, to uncover the part of herself that she was forced to leave behind. ¡°Do you despise me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± he responded, ¡°whether it is you or me I cannot forgive.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The pride that kept the princess unreachable did its best to spoil the feeling that was steadily growing inside her chest. ¡°I only followed your wishes.¡±

    ¡°I know. Please, stop talking about it.¡±

    Silent, they were crossing a considerable distance. The heat of the afternoon sun found its shelter in their bones, the lack of vegetation worsening the already monotone landscape. Dust rose with their every step, making them feel as if they were walking on clouds. The gravity was also much stronger than what they were used to. Had it been anyone else, completing the mission would have been impossible. But Brandon Hunster knew exactly whom he was sending. And so did his heiress. Thomas didn''t mind any of it but was, more than he wanted to admit, concerned about Diane. Despite knowing she was tougher than him, he still felt the need to make sure was able to defend herself. Because he couldn¡¯t.

    "Do you want to take a break?" he asked, still walking in front of her.

    "Are you tired?" she answered with a question. "We can take a break if you want."

    "No," he protested, "I am not tired. I was thinking that, maybe, you know, you were tired, or something," Thomas stuttered a bit. Being angry wasn''t what he usually did, and certainly not with the future queen of Crystalia.

    Diane smiled, the sun resting on top of her head. "I am fine. Thank you for asking."

    At some point, a change of scenery could be seen in the distance. It looked like the remains of a forest, filled with withered branches and bushes, still as dense as it used to be. Under normal circumstances, with its grays and browns mixed together, it wouldn¡¯t have been too appealing but, after walking through pure gray for hours, it was an oasis.

    ¡°Look,¡± Thomas said and pointed towards the brown island. ¡°Do you think we should go there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first change we¡¯ve seen since we got here,¡± Diane replied. ¡°I am willing to risk being wrong.¡±

    They reached it no time, the sudden change breathing air back into their lungs. Diane pulled out her sword and cut through the remains of once lush vegetation. Thomas followed along. Thorns of unidentifiable, mushy-colored plants did their best to cut through their uniforms, but the clever old Crystalian design didn''t give in. They walked slowly. Thomas could hear Diane¡¯s shoes melt the gravel or whatever it was they were walking on. All that silence made his heart beat faster. He pictured unimaginable bloodsheads, heads flying, bodies burning together with the forest, their bodies, their lives ending in vain.

    What am I doing here? Why did I come? She did me a favor by not telling me anything. I should have run away. Mom would¡¯ve understood. I¡¯ll just slow her down.

    At some point, an unpleasant smell spread all around them. The air became heavy, and they started to sweat a lot. Vermin appeared as another addition to the scenery; they ran over and under their shoes, suddenly swarming the ground.

    "What in the world is this?" Thomas asked. "Do you think we''re near?"

    "I''m not sure," Diane replied. She took the gerlock out of her uniform and put it into Thomas''s hand. "There''s an unusual amount of energy ahead of us. Be prepared."

    ¡°What about you?¡± he said, looking at the gerlock. ¡°I already have one.¡±

    ¡°I know. If we get separated, run and hide.¡±

    They walked slowly. Thomas''s hands shook at the thought of the monsters that almost ended his life once. He wasn''t sure whether he should run or stay with Diane, the former sounding more appealing at that moment. Though he was a coward, he would never let her fight alone. Diane heard a faint snapping sound in the distance, so she stopped moving and pushed Thomas behind her. Her eyes moved from one withered branch to another yet were unable to detect the ones slyly waiting to cut their throats.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "Stay here," Diane whispered, the atmosphere she hadn''t experienced in a long time making her nervous. "I will go look. If I take too long, or if you suddenly get attacked, break the stone and hide. Isaac and the rest will be here as soon as possible. Do not try to fight alone. You have two stones now, so¡­"

    "I won''t," he answered. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Suspecting the energy surrounding them, Diane felt her bones shake. She knew she wasn''t powerful enough to keep them alive. Fear was present for a reason; a pair of bloody red eyes scanned her and her companion from afar. But the feeling was shallow. So empty and numb, Diane felt almost no empathy. She knew she would have to kill again but it was all too familiar at that point. Diane took a deep breath. Demons'' ability to heal unusually fast made them difficult to fight against, especially taking into account Diane''s position and disposition. But death was not what she feared: it was the decay of her destiny.

    Diane walked slowly, trying to make as little sound as she could. If she were a feather, she wouldn''t have moved with such caution. Just when she passed a big lumpy tree, she was pulled downwards, so she stabbed the ground with her sword and held onto its top with all her strength; if she hand¡¯t, her knees would have been completely shattered. The trees around her turned into brown ash and flew towards the cloud of smoke that the Demons called their sky.

    Upon hearing the commotion, Thomas quickly broke the gerlock he was holding in his hand. A sudden gush of green dust appeared before his eyes, quickly forming a long purple line that led to where they had come from; the only thing left from once a perfect cube was a small green ball he safely placed in his pocket. A few Demons ran past him in the direction the gerlock pointed without paying him any attention. But he could not move.

    I should go. She told me to go. I will only be a burden.

    But he couldn¡¯t. That strange flame he had felt before was telling him to stay. It all happened too quickly for him to completely process. It was the blur of the heat and fear that made him dynamically close and open his eyes and lose track of his princess, who he could see clearly now that all the trees were gone. He could feel the energy shift towards her, but only after completely clearing his head was he able to grasp the portion of history he was cursed to be a part of. She looked eternal, her hands covered in a strange golden glow. Tiny particles of energy orbited her fingers, begging to show them all how one rules the world. The ground broke into tiny pieces underneath her feet as her entire body became golden. Crystalians were all with unique abilities, but Thomas could swear none was as graceful as Diane''s.

    Before the two of them stood an army in black. There were at least a hundred Demons blending with the withered background, a familiar redhead standing in the open. She wasted no time; at a movement of her hand the Demons rushed forward, and Diane confidently stood in her place. She then moved her right leg backwards, the hand that held the sword following it. An explosion of golden dust followed; the air around them became heavy and tiring as Diane accumulated more energy into her lower body. Pushing against the weak ground, the energy that orbited around her melted the Demons she came close to. She spun on her heel, cutting through bodies one after the other. Being a part of the Raven army taught her exactly how strongly to push her crystal sword into their flesh to stop their healing. Demons fell to the ground lifeless, one after the other. Their uniforms were the same color, but the golden ''R'' on her left shoulder shone so brightly and powerfully it was hard to lose her. Thomas couldn''t help but wonder what she looked like in her prime. Then he met a pair of red eyes. His face collided with the Demon girl¡¯s fist, the gravity gluing his back to the ground.

    "Stay there," she told him mockingly.

    A golden spear then flew past her face.

    "Show it to me, Dove", the girl said, a saber in her hand suddenly placed against the princess''s throat. "I know you have it in you."

    They all stopped moving. The two warriors measured each other''s confidence in hope of ending the fight that never had a real reason.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," the princess bluffed. If she could hold out just a bit longer, she was sure she could save them both.

    "Feigning ignorance isn''t a wise choice," the girl warned. There was a certain sadness in her voice. "You''ve changed," she whispered.

    "For good I hope," Diane answered, trying to find the voice that threatened her with worry inside her memory.

    The princess felt strange as the Demon lowered her sword. Her face was covered with a mask, so it was impossible to tell what she was thinking. The Demons were gone, leaving the three of them suddenly surrounded by silence.

    The Demon moved a few steps back. "What good will it bring?" she said, more to herself. "It''s not like anything will change even if you remember."

    Diane shivered. She was too familiar to forget, yet the princess had no clue who she was talking to. "What do you mean?"

    The Demon turned to the side. "Don''t go."

    "What?"

    "I said, don''t go!" the Demon yelled. ¡°Nothing good comes out of following their orders. You know this better than anyone.¡±

    A big thick root jolted out of the ground, enwrapping the Demon in its dirty smell. A few more followed, making a sturdy cage around the girl who was pressed to the ground. In the distance, riding on the back of a massive lion-like beast, Diane saw the three she had been waiting for. Its speed was remarkable, so they crossed the distance in no time. Diane felt George''s grip around their throats. As they stopped before Thomas, Isaac''s new pet let out a piercing cry. The prince''s Florian charm must have stood out from the ominous surroundings since a herd of different species followed along. Animals loved people with the power of nature because they reminded them of home, and they smelled like blooming roses. George''s eyes met those of the Demon girl. It was a brief but uncomfortable encounter.

    "Great. Just the person I was dying to see," she told him as she sat back up, all traces of empathy gone.

    Due to George''s presence, they were all able to stand properly. "The feeling is mutual, Rose," he answered half-heartedly. "What happened? A hundred or so sorry creatures crossed our path," he asked Thomas, whose head was spinning from all the gravity shifts he had experienced.

    "Attacked," he barely articulated.

    "Were you now?" George asked with an empty voice.

    Diane wasn''t able to hear the rest of the conversation. A faint voice called out to her from the air that surrounded them. It was right there, in the smoke. It was pulling her backwards, towards the grave made for her to discover. But she didn''t feel relief; on the contrary, she was filled with disgust and fear.

    I have to go. Now.

 The Dove

    The smell of blood was ever-present.

    Was it because of the Demons'' peculiar eyes or the way their lips curled when they smiled, Diane wasn''t sure. All she knew was that the memory that crept back into her mind and the feeling of helplessness in her heart created an atmosphere all too familiar. She stepped back from the wooden cage, suddenly unable to breathe. Pictures and colors swarmed her, vivid and true. Isaac''s hand stopped her from falling, his question impossible to hear. Thousands of different sounds filled her ears. She saw her mother telling her a story about a golden hair girl determined to save the world. At all cost. There was no time for doubt, no place for fear. Diane was the future locked in the past; all she had to do was find a way out. She could feel it, the whisper of the past that made her nauseous. Her heart was beating and her hands shaking. It was that same rush of adrenalin, that familiarity in space and time.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Diane asked the Demon girl.

    The masked girl¡¯s head turned quickly, words barely coming out. ¡°Rose.¡±

    "She will take us to The Grave," Diane announced suddenly, breathless.

    Somehow, none of them looked surprised. They were all too used to the rash decisions and plans that never made sense yet had a pleasing outcome.

    Rose laughed, somehow maniacally. "You know, Your Majesty, that letting me out of this cage is the worst decision you could make?"

    Diane glanced at Isaac quickly, searching for the approval she desperately needed. "You¡¯re not going anywhere, Rose."

    The Demon shivered at the sound of her name. Something in the princess''s voice pulled the strings attached to whatever was beating inside her body.

    "You will stay here with George," Diane announced.

    "Hold on!" Jeremy spoke for the first time in a while. The man in his late fifties crossed his arms and shook his head in disapproval. "I''m sorry, George, but I don''t trust you enough to leave you with her alone."

    "I could stay with him," Thomas voiced out from behind Diane''s back.

    She quickly turned around. "No."

    "There is no need," George said, a lot calmer than before. "I assure you that I will do nothing but guard her. Besides, if I decided to betray you, no one but Diane would be able to stop me. Everyone else would end up as collateral damage."

    "I agree with Jeremy," Diane said. Turning to George, she gave him half a smile. "I¡¯m sory. I know it must be difficult for you."

    Rose laughed. "Poor George."

    For reasons to the team unknown, she agreed to help them. It was as if the princess had cast a spell on her too. Or maybe it was the clock. Or the Judge. But she had nothing to gain from it.

    Right?

    "If you keep going south," Rose explained, "you will reach a canyon. There is no bridge to cross, so you will have to find your way to get to the other side."

    "How do you do it?" Isaac interrupted.

    "Telling you wouldn''t be fun, would it?" Rose mocked. "Keep walking further and you should be able to see a crossroads with a big tree in the middle. Turn left, and after two kilometers you will find a temple. That much I can tell you."

    Still filled with doubt, Diane thanked the Demon, and together with Isaac and Thomas marched in the pointed direction.

    "Do you think she tricked us?" Isaac asked after they were far enough from the trapped Demon and her guards.

    "Yes," the princess answered. "There will probably be an army waiting for us. Stay focused."

    "Why are they guarding her anyway?" Thomas asked. "We could''ve just killed her."

    Diane''s eyes widened. "When did you become so merciless?" She then frowned. "I can¡¯t have her dead."

    ¡°Why?¡± Isaac asked, his eyebrows narrowed and his heart beating fast.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Just because.¡±

    Since walking through the forest proved to be more difficult than before due to the exhaustion the three felt after the sudden shifts of gravitation, they decided to accept the help of Isaac''s new beastly friend offered in a series of grunts only the Florian understood. They hopped on its hairless back and moved upwards with its every breath. Though it was a very uncomfortable ride (the unpleasant smell and sudden attacks of the beast''s tail were reinforced by the rays of the stubborn afternoon sun) it was short-lived. The grand canyon soon spread before them. The sound of the river that rushed beneath filled their ears, and the freshness of the water cooled the air enough to make it breathable again. It was the first sight of alive nature since their arrival. It made them more at ease, the scenery reminding them of their homes.

    "What do we do now?" Thomas asked. "The beast might be strong and fast, but I''m certain it wouldn''t be able to cross such a distance with three of us on its back."

    Diane meaningfully looked at Isaac. "Is there anything you can do? Any sort of bridge could work."

    The Florian prince shook his head. "Despite the water, there are fewer plants than in the forest. They are weaker as well. I can¡¯t strengthen them that much. A bridge would collapse under your weight, let alone the two of us."

    The princess let out a mystical sigh. "There must be a way around."

    "It would take too long to find," the Flamer commented. "If there really is an army waiting, I doubt they would allow us to explore their land and find shortcuts. How about we just go back?"

    A picture occupied Diane''s mind. It was a thought more reckless and stupid than any she had ever had. But that was what She wanted, for Diane to act reckless for Her.

    "I''m going to try something," she said.

    Diane moved a couple of meters backwards. Pressing her toes to the ground, she crouched slightly. Closing her eyes, she accumulated energy in her lower body. The fight she had had about an hour ago drained her power almost dry. She knew there could be only two ways the journey would end, and with her sudden decision, the unfortunate one was as good as decided.

    Isaac''s eyes widened. "Don''t even think about it!"

    ¡°I¡¯ve already come this far. What is another jump?¡± Diane smiled. Smashing the dry ground beneath her, she pushed her body forward. Upon reaching the edge, the rush of adrenalin encouraged her to push herself upwards, leaving her mind back with her teammates. Forgetting her ancestry, her power, and destiny, she jumped. Freedom filled her heart as she reached her peak. It felt as if time had stopped for a moment, allowing her to observe the world of the ruined. There was nothing as beautiful and peaceful as the sky surrounding her, nothing as tragic as the world beneath. She wished to stay frozen in her spot, never to touch the ground filled with guilt and misery again. But the Dove was not meant to fly again.

    Everything in the world must come to an end. The sooner the vision and reality part, the lesser the misery and disappointment. Dangerous heights bring about abrupt crumbing, freedom masks the harsh reality. Once all the colors are washed away, and we are face to face with the monotone world, to escape is the only way to survive. But what about the obstinate? How do they avoid clashing with the ugly truth?

    Though short, the moment filled with motion and fear allowed Diane to reconquer her consciousness. Every drop of doubt evaporated out of her brain, and she was her old self again: fearless in her recklessness, strong in her obstinacy. She had reached her peak. As her body started to slowly sink towards the emptiness beneath, she realized that there was still a considerable gap between herself and the other side of the canyon. She would only continue to sink; there was no way of her reaching the other side alive if she didn¡¯t rely on something other than her crazy courage. She saw two ways to survive. But she couldn''t feel them anymore. It wasn''t her, regardless of how much she tried. There was only one option left.

    Thomas was lost in space and time, the scene before him baffling every single sense in his body. The gray sky, the black uniform, and a princess. A gentle wind suffocating in ash. A world that stood still and waited for her to try life. He too had a destiny, one that suddenly didn¡¯t feel so black. If that small step, the smallest step in the whole world, meant being able to be this careless, this high, and this free, he was ready to take it. At that moment, standing in a pile of ash, staring at a painting in motion, the Fool made his first choice.

    "Thomas," Diane yelled at the dazed Flamer, "shoot!"

    Despite the chaos in his brain, he understood her plea. Flames wrapped around his hand as he aimed towards her.

    "You''ll miss!" Isaac''s yelled, too late.

    Caught up in the moment, the Flamer freed his nature towards the princess. Perfectly aimed, as if by divine chance, the flames flew not a millimeter to the side or above. Diane gathered all the energy she could on her feet and pushed herself against Thomas''s flames right as they were passing beneath her. The flame burnt through the mass of energy, and she realized that more than that split-second contact would have been fatal. With the help of this new boost, she flew towards the other side of the canyon with more speed. She strongly gripped the sharp and fortunately very tough rocks as she collided with them, and successfully climbed up to face the two.

    Isaac fell to the ground, his mouth parting in shock. "You are insane. Both of you."

    "Isaac," Thomas let out quietly, still looking at the side of the canyon.

    Isaac shook his head. "What now?." He was staring at Diane, his mouth slightly opened.

    Diane watched them from the other side. Whatever her resolve had been, it was crushed by the weight of realization. Whatever it was she thought she remembered, it was still locked in the past. It was not her, at least not anymore. But there was still hope. She saw Thomas standing, motionless. And though she could not see his eyes, she could picture very well what they had inscribed in them. She had seen that thirst for knowledge many times before.

    "I think it''s best that I go ahead!" she yelled at her friends.

    "Alone?" Isaac yelled back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later! Be careful!¡± With that, Diane turned around and set off by herself.

    As he watched her disappear Thomas looked down at Isaac. Once the prince looked up and their eyes met, Thomas said, ¡°I want to know. Everything.¡±

 The Doom

    It had been quite some time since Diane had traveled completely alone.

    The lack of voices made her feel strange, and she occasionally turned around to check if the two had magically found a way to join her. It¡¯s funny how quickly people fall prey to habit. The loneliness also gave her time to think about her position. She was easy prey, she knew that, so for the first time in her life she completely threw herself in the hands of destiny. If there was an enemy waiting ahead, there was nothing she could do about it. Defenseless, she let the barren monotony divert her thoughts to tiredness. The land of the unfortunate never failed to amaze her with its ruins. The sun shone brightly still, making her long to turn around. Then she felt it. The whisper of her kin. She was getting closer. In her lungs, Diane felt the breathing of her ancient mother, the woman who left her with the burden she never wanted, who cursed her into hiding and manipulating. The princess was a different person prior to her ''elevation'', though that time was too long past to remember. When she was sweet and caring, loving, and true, that was when her illusions were most cruelly broken. Diane was the one who had to fight, save, and die in the end, for no one can live past their purpose.

    Before her now stood the big lumpy tree the Demon had mentioned before. Two paths spread before her, identical in their trickiness. She closed her eyes and turned left, just as Rose had told her. If it had been all a lie, she would have made sure to fall prey to it. Though she kept moving, the scenery remained the same. She was sure it was part of their defense: not a few would fall victim to such strange surroundings. A forest, similar to the one she had left behind, appeared before her. Diane drew out her sword and started cutting her way through it. She sped up her pace, anxiety finally messing with her psyche. She was glad she did so after she got rid of that slice of withered branches. A huge cave appeared in front of her. Its entrance was closed by a massive, gold door with ancient symbols on it. It looked surreal, completely standing out from its surroundings.

    "This is it," Diane thought out loud.

    Her emotions were all over the place. Fear, doubt, excitement, all mixed together. Her future was so close to her, but she didn''t want to know it. She was certain that, whatever was kept inside, would ruin her life beyond repair. But she was The Dove, the one who had to be sacrificed for the people to see color. Such an unfair, yet inevitable life she had been leading; it was time for it to end.

    "You better not get scared, Diane Hunster," she said out loud once again as she pushed open the door leading to the final doom. If only she had known it wasn''t her own.

    There is a thin line between bravery and madness, a line Diane was never hesitant to cross. They say every rumor contains a little bit of truth. If you take your time to think about it, you will find yourself trapped in the gaps of space and time; and if you are obstinate enough, you will discover the depressing truth. We are all creatures of fear and doubt. Like parasites we feed off the confidence of others, not knowing they are as confused as us.

    Diane had never felt so inferior before. The chilling air welcomed her, and the hideously large stones covered in pure gold and diamonds made her feel as far below the great Clara Heal as she was supposed to. How was she to live up to such high expectations when she wasn''t allowed to ever be herself? She felt nauseous. Her head was hurting, and her vision was blurred. As she walked forward, leaving the grandiose entrance behind, the massive hallway-like space grew narrower, until she was barely able to pass through. The sharp rocks pushed against her body, the air growing thinner and fustier. The passage then spread into a circular room, similar to the entrance of Nowhere. The floor was covered in marble, with bits of gold occasionally mixed with the tiles. The walls were covered in gold as well, making the small space blinding. Before her were three identical emerald doors. Over them, in letters made of diamond, spread a Latin saying:

    Aegroto dum anima est, spes est.

    She marched over the precious stones, wondering how such an edifice survived the ticking of time and the greasy hands of those who surrounded it. So much was out of place, her most of all. She wanted to get out and breathe the fresh air, to never return to the place filled with deceit. It was all those memories that she tried to get rid of, to mask with tired sighes and secret chills that now came back to strangle her in the golden thomb.

    Why am I here? I want to go home. I am scared.

    Loud steps interrupted her thoughts. She turned around, suddenly facing George Brown.

    "You?! What are you¡ª" she was interrupted by his hand covering her mouth.

    He looked at her for a moment, kneeling next to her in complete silence. An ominous feeling spread with his breathing. Thousands of different possibilities and outcomes filled Diane''s consciousness. There was something very wrong. They were alone. The air was warm, and she could feel his presence in her every pore. Like time had stopped, not frozen, melted, but still and peaceful.

    "They''re onto us," he whispered. "We need to leave."

    "Where are the others?" she muttered in a low tone. Diane gripped her fingers to stop them from shaking.

    "What others?" George asked bewilderedly. "We came here alone. Don''t you remember?"

    He slowly brought his hand to her cheek. Caressing her dirtied flesh, he smiled.

    She returned it.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Let''s go, before they find us," George said.

    "Where to? I need The Will!"

    "What will?" he laughed. "Diane, what are you talking about?" He seemed concerned. "You must have hurt your head when you fell. Come along now! Before your father catches us."

    Diane blinked, as if awoken from a deep, deep slumber. She was sitting on the soft grass by the river. There were trees, happy, spring trees, all around her. She was wearing her long dress in light purple, the slightly sheer one that George liked best. There were birds and bees and flowers and squishy clouds.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± she let out.

    George came back and knelt next to her again. ¡°Diane, are you alright? You seem strange.¡±

    ¡°No, just¡­ I¡­ just¡­¡± She put her hands on her head. She felt throbbing everywhere. ¡°I had a weird dream.¡±

    George caressed her heair; his fingers felt as soft as she remembered. ¡°What dream?¡±

    Diane narrowed her eyebrows and looked to the side. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Then it was nothing important.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Diane jumped in, ¡°it was very important!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What was so important about it?¡± His voice was stange. It was much softer and quieter than she remembered. And more forceful.

    ¡°The future of the world was at stake.¡±

    ¡°Did it have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, what do you get for saving the world?¡±

    On the other side of the river a meadow endlessly spread underneath the sunlight. She looked down at her dress, the purple silk caressing her skin. It was all so right, so warm, and so impossible.

    ¡°Do I need to get anything in return?¡±

    ¡°Of course you do. Why else would you go through all that trouble?¡±

    For a moment, it felt real. For a moment, she wanted to believe it was real. It took a moment to make sure it was not.

    Her sword was now in her hand. ¡°I get to feel at peace.¡± It took a moment to remove his head from his body.

    She felt a weird motion. She was back in the mesmerizing room. Only this time she was alone. And, strangely, not as emty as she was before. Then a whisper filled her ears. So enchanting and sweet, it longed for her to find it. Diane quickly opened the door to her right and walked into yet another hallway. It looked exactly like the rest of the cave, so blinding and rich. As the whisper grew louder, she could almost distinguish the words it repeated. She recognized them immediately, their plea drilling holes in her head.

    Find me, my heiress.

    The winged monster with a hidden message written on its sword flashed before her mind. A gush of old, forgotten memories enwrapped her. She ran down the hallway as hastily as she could, ignoring the ever worsening condition of the walls and the floor. The riches were gone; the tight space was now covered only in dust, dirt, and mold. Diane''s footsteps echoed as the hallway became darker. She could feel no fear, for her mind was occupied by a strange fever she had never before experienced. At some point, despite the scarce lighting, she could make out a wooden door. It was heavy, with a metal knob and the Crystalian crest in the middle. She pushed it open, unlocking the sacred place untouched for centuries. In there, awaited her destiny. The room in front of her was small, with no source of air. Covered by thousand-year-old dust, a golden letter lay on the smallest table in the world. Diane left her footprints on the gray floor as she made her way towards it. Cobwebs blurred her vision, but she had no time to remove the ones that got on her face. The Will was smaller than she had expected; it made Diane angry to think that so little had to be said about her future. She hastily opened the red seal and drowned herself in ancient letters. Except there was no future in it, only the past. It was all too wrong to admit, so she, with shaky hands, went through each syllable countless times. But yes, she suddenly realized, she had heard it all before. From the Judge.

    "Yes, I remember," she whispered, crying like she never had in her life. Her heart was torn a bit by every word, her hope faded with the sound of the rusty paper hitting the ground.

    With this letter I write, I bind myself to a contract.

    The hope we feel in such times only comes to disappoint us; Diane thought that, somehow, her tears would soften the ink and change the words she wished she had never remembered.

    In my own failure, I recognize, not my own incompetence, but the cruelty of the finiteness of a being. Thus, I bind myself to serve You, my one and only ruler, my one and only truth, until the end of time. I will weave treads as precious as the rising sun, as blinding as the full moon, to lead my heiress towards a goal I had insufficient time to reach. She will become this world¡¯s sun and its one and only moon. She will lead these souls to a world filled, not with undefeatable misery, but with the bliss I had always dreamt of. She will become the second me.

    Everything changed. There was no air, only dust, and forgotten memories. A closed space and a princess with one too many hopes. Could the world be changed by ideals that lasted only one lifetime? How very ridiculous that sounded.

    In return, I, Queen Clara of Crystalia, ask to live not only through the blood of my heiress but through a new race of people more powerful than any, more determined than myself. They, the ones bearing my red eyes, my golden hair, and my powers to heal and bind to the core of this world, will serve her in her endeavors and help her save this world that now seems so irredeemable. The one condition remains: the six people, our six people, the ones bearing our powers, must meet as equals for the future I weave to come to life. Once they do, I will make sure they stop at nothing.

    For the last time,

    Clara Heal, the first queen of Crystalia

    P.S. My dear heiress, you who are now reading this, you will save the world for me.

    I will make you my weapon.

    I will make you the savior.

    Savior.

    Savior.

    Savior.

    ¡°No more, please,¡± Diane let out.

    She didn¡¯t sit in that room for long. She folded the letter too many times before pushing it into her pocket to be forgotten. She went back the same way, only slower. She noticed every cobweb, piece of mold, and drop of water. She, now more than ever, wished never to walk out of that grave.

    You can do that, can¡¯t you?

 The Six

    Somewhere in the distance a river was born.

    Thomas and Isaac watched the water flow through the canyon; their legs were hanging above the chasm that echoed a long-past conversation. With all its deviations and curves, the canyon made the bleak landscape somewhat alluring and helped the eyes of its beholders find repose. Though the sound of water couldn¡¯t make them less nervous, the river provided a motion that kept them thinking. What was it that made the Flamer stare into the oblivion so? Was it the barren land that spread on the other side, the land that had her footsteps forever carved into its soul, or the hidden truths it had uncovered? Maybe it was a little bit of both. He had asked the question and received a proper answer. Refusing to come to terms with it was not one of his luxuries anymore. He had been lied to; deceived and tricked into becoming someone for someone¡¯s sake. Who those people were, was yet another mystery; only this one would never be uncovered.

    Once upon a time, Isaac had told Thomas some hours prior to his purgation, there was a girl. As it always is with such girls, she brought about a want of change. Truth be told, the discontent was there centuries before the girl with golden hair and wild red eyes had opened her mouth to wail at her new parents, but it was her fearlessness that awakened the lust for life. That girl was, of course, Clara Heal. But the story Isaac had told with such enthusiasm would have unfolded much differently or, perhaps, would never have been told had she not had some divine assistance. The girl was in fact, born to be different, to change the world that the one, or ones, above saw as unfit. So, she, the first Queen of Crystalia, was blessed with an unusual ability. Or abilities, to be precise. It was a fact well known until that point in time that a single person could only be born with a single ability or without a single ability; all that singularity went to waste when Clara Heal realized she was born with two abilities, to heal and to manipulate gravitation, and even more so when she met the five people who shared her wonder. And thus, the Legendary Six was born. It helped that peculiar story a lot that all five were royals, princes and princesses who had decided to betray their blood-thirsty, power-hungry, Crystalian-hating parents and together with Clara Heal fight the war that was in Thomas¡¯s time known as The Crystalian Revolution. A country was made, a queen crowned, peace achieved.

    Except it was not.

    Some time into their fight, Isaac explained, the Six had realized that there could be no peace without evil, no true fight without someone wishing to rule the world. That is to say, they met Void, a man so incredibly sinful and wicked, a man who disregarded everyone and everything, and only strove towards his goal of becoming the king of everything. But the good always wins. Except this time, it didn¡¯t. The battle was won. The man was defeated. But the war had only begun; the war that would nullify the flow of time and disregard centuries. The very war they were now fighting. It had all been written in the stars; the fight that the Legendary Six could not finish would be transferred onto their heirs, people powerful enough to receive the names and wonders of the Dove, the Fool, the Priest, the Swan, the Shadow, and the Judge. People who would, once more, defy the singularity imposed by who-knows-whom. But, just as the Legendary Six had a chance to leave their weapons to their descendants, so did Void; in each and every era, in every imaginable lifetime, they were to fight, until, maybe, someday one of their wells would dry up and produce no more warriors, or there would simply be no more ignorant people whose shadows would conceal the world¡¯s one and only truth.

    So now, Thomas Hammer was forced to take on the role of the Fool and fight together with his ancient friends; to follow his princess, Clara Heal¡¯s ¡®heir¡¯, the Dove, the leader, the savior, the one to bring final peace and, most likely, die prematurely. He was a member of the new Six, one which strove for the same ending their ancestors strove for. But what did it all mean? Who was he truly? Not some great historical figure, that was certain. But it all, strangely, made sense; how he felt close to his princess the first time he held her hand, how she found him in the dark, and how they talked under the stars. And did his mother know? She must have. She knew and hid it from him. She had stolen the map to prevent the Will from ever being discovered. But why? Had she told him sooner, he wouldn¡¯t have spent hours in a haze, wondering when he was going to wake up; about half an hour ago he had realized that he wouldn¡¯t. This madness was his reality. He was in Carcer, listening to a history never told in books. And it strangely made sense. The princess always talked of her destiny and duty; now that he knew what it was, Thomas felt strangely sympathetic.

    ¡°It took some time for my power to manifest as well,¡± Isaac said abruptly. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I mean, who would? But it¡¯s true. You can feel it, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I can. I always could.¡±

    ¡°The Judge told me that the only condition for Clara Heal¡¯s future to come true is for the Six to meet as equals.¡±

    Thomas snickered. ¡°What does that even mean? And how does this Judge person know that?¡±

    ¡°It means that all members of the Six must accept their role. That is why we had to wait for you to be ready, so you wouldn¡¯t get scared and run away.¡± Isaac carefully glanced at Thomas. ¡°But it¡¯s all good now. I am happy you are taking this so well.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°And when it comes to the Judge¡­ Well, it¡¯s not completely clear to me either, but she receives messages from Clara Heal.¡±

    ¡°What?! How is that possible?¡± Thomas stopped for a moment, looked at Isaac, and then added, ¡°But of course it¡¯s possible. Everything is possible, it seems.¡±

    Once the well of wonder had dried up, the only thing left was anger and resentment. It was all his fault, his weakness. They were all waiting for him. And now that he had to save the world¡­

    What does that even mean? What, save the world? Me? I can¡¯t do that! I am not Diane or Isaac or George. Even this Judge person is remarkable! And who am I? Some lousy flour-loader who can¡¯t even put two and two together because he¡¯s too scared! King, I wish¡­ I wish¡­ What do I wish for? What do I want? Who am I? Who is this person sitting next to me? What is this world? It makes no sense! No, it makes perfect sense. King, my head hurts!

    ¡°Diane wanted to tell you, but the Judge told her she should wait. In the end, I guess it does make sense,¡± Isaac continued.

    ¡°I guess it does.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t dwell on it too much. You¡¯re one of us now. That¡¯s all that matters,¡± Isaac said, throwing little stones down into the river.

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Isaac smiled again and patted Thomas on the shoulder.

    Thomas sighed loudly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess I would if everyone kept something like this from me,¡± Isaac replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not you all I am angry with.¡±

    Isaac looked at him with too much intensity, like he would swallow him whole if Thomas ever dared say anything similar again. ¡°Regret is for the weak, Thomas. You are not allowed that anymore. Even if you feel like gauging your own eyes out, you must never show it. It must never affect your performance. Or we have problems. Okay?¡±

    Thomas shivered. Really, for the first time in his life. Then he remembered Diane¡¯s story. She disobeyed. And then? ¡°Understood. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Isaac¡¯s lips softened again. ¡°No problem.¡± Thomas could see clearly that Isaac was uncomfortable. The more time he spent with the prince, the less he understood him. Compared to him, Diane was an open book.

    ¡°So, about Diane¡¯s power¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything concerning Diane Hunster, you ask Diane Hunster.¡± Isaac threw another little stone into the river. ¡°Or better yet, don¡¯t ask at all. Curiosity killed the cat, Thomas. What happened to Diane happened because she didn¡¯t listen.¡± Then he sighed and the mask slipped off for a moment. ¡°When people like us make mistakes, it is the world that bares the consequences. You understand that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Thomas nodded. ¡°Do her parents know?¡± he asked, desperate to change the look in Isaac¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Diane¡¯s?¡± Isaac looked at him under his eyes, like he was sure Thomas was making a joke. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Right. Of course. That is why he made her become a Raven. To teach her how to stay alive.¡±

    ¡°And to keep her obedient. The Ravens are also Clara Heal¡¯s creation.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, we all have to make sure that Diane does exactly as Clara Heal intended. Otherwise, there is no telling how this will end. And we would all like to stay alive, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The wind carried grains of sand and particles of lost energy. Another hour passed in silence. Neither of the two thought about anything too important; one¡¯s thoughts were occupied by his father, and the other¡¯s by his lack thereof. Would either of them have been different had they had a father like Diane¡¯s? Most definitely. Did it make them pity her?

    ¡°Do you like Diane?¡± Thomas asked.

    Isaac twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve known her too long to be able to say. I didn¡¯t like her at first, that¡¯s for sure. She had this strange aura¡­ like she thought she was above everyone. And she was, I just didn¡¯t like being looked down on. Now¡­ I guess I feel sorry for her. I wouldn¡¯t want to be in her shoes. I guess I even grew to like her a little.¡± Isaac then looked at Thomas filled with angst and warning. ¡°What about you? Are you also a little afraid of the Destiny¡¯s puppet?¡±

    Thomas lay on his back so he wouldn''t have to look at Isaac. ¡°I am not sure what I feel, but I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s fear.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Isaac tried to hide his disappointment by showing Thomas his best smile.

    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I only repeat what I have been told.¡±

    Then, just as Thomas was about to say something, a faint sound exploded from the dry forest behind them. It seemed to have been carried there by the wind together with such a strong miasma Thomas¡¯s eyes shut slightly. Both young men jumped up, silent. Isaac only looked at Thomas and the latter hid behind the prince¡¯s back a little. The former pulled an arrow and drew it back, so his elbow was right next to Thomas¡¯s face. In an instant he would kill, pierce right through the heart. Once the creature showed itself, the steel would suck in all its inner liquids and leave it dry, sorry for ever disturbing their peace. As the panting got louder and heavier, both relaxed their muscles. Whatever it was, it would die before the arrow reached it. But then half-dead Jeremy Blake dived out of the shadows with one arm cut off and the other so severely broken and flayed it was barely intact. There was so much blood on his uniform Thomas had almost mistaken him for one of his flames. The two didn¡¯t run up to him quickly enough; by the time Isaac was holding Jeremy in his arms the life had already half-left his soul. ¡°Danger¡± and ¡°George¡± were the only two words he was able to utter. Not even Isaac was blessed with enough healing power to stitch back life, so the prince was, for the first time in the twenty-three years of his life, left holding a corpse. But that was only the beginning of their worries; the moment they had left Jeremy and George Brown alone they had doomed the last specks of traquility they had had left. The Judge would have helped, were she not too busy. Isaac kept violently pressing his hands against Jeremy¡¯s torso, hoping that the glow in his veins would somehow bring him back to life.

    Thomas pulled his shoulder after a few minutes and yelled: ¡°Isaac! We need to find George!¡±

    Isaac bolted up and ran into the withered forest. Thomas followed him, ignoring Jeremy¡¯s body and the guilt that had spread throughout his body. The sudden vigor allowed them to move quickly, so they were back to where they left the three, faster than they could have imagined. But the space was empty; there was nothing but them and the burnt nature. Completely ignoring Thomas¡¯s presence, Isaac started running around, looking behind the nearby trees and bushes. But George was nowhere to be found, as if the land of his ancestors had swallowed him whole.

    Isaac looked at the reddish sky hidden by dust. ¡°Go find Diane,¡± he told Thomas once he was finally able to face him.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t cross,¡± Thomas replied, more conscious than his teammate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Do something!¡± Isaac yelled. He had his hands on his hips, on his head, and occasionally in his mouth. He was spinning around constantly; maybe he thought George would suddenly appear behind his back, but only for a moment, and he would, thus, miss him.

    Thomas grabbed Isaac¡¯s shoulders and pulled him, so they were face to face. ¡°Isaac!¡± he yelled back. ¡°Calm down!¡± But it was useless. Thomas saw clearly that he was not present in the moment, so he slapped Isaac on the face to get at least a bit of his attention. ¡°Stay here. Do you hear me?!¡±

    And the Dove, who was by that time already so weak in her burning determination to find out the truth, could not hear the wailings of a befriended Florian and Flamer. But she heard one of their names echo in her mind. He was all around, in the withered trees, ash sky, and dust-covered grass. She could smell his blood on her hands; it was another pair of hands, a pair not yet dirtied by reality, but chapped from all the corpses she had carried in the past; when she was someone else, someone cruel and undefeated, when she was a Raven. Now she was a Dove without wings to fly. She had run past those trees some time ago, before she had had a letter in her pocket and a deep realization that she had never been anything but Clara Heal¡¯s marionette. Diane was exhausted, not only from pushing her body long over its current limit but from having finally accepted that she had to, in whatever way she could, obliterate what she had spent her recent life believing in. And there was no queen, no mother, and no Dove that could change her mind.

    So, she ran without paying attention to her knees shaking and her breathing quickening to the point of suffocation. Diane was quickly back to the canyon, but the boys were gone. She yelled out their names to no avail. She kept turning around and after twenty minutes of careful observation admitted that there were, again, only two options: either they had somehow found a way to cross over to her side and go after her, missing her along the way, or something bad had happened. She had no means of crossing over by herself, so she decided to run back to the cave, this time slower. The moment she turned around and pushed herself forwards by pure willpower, she realized she could no longer move; only when she fell, did she admit she could no longer breathe. There was nothing she could do but wait. That was when she remembered that Thomas had given her his gerlock, just in case she needed help; if she was lucky, Isaac still had his, so she smashed hers and looked at the line that pointed to the other side. Diane had faith they would see it and find her. And they did. Only they were too consumed by fear to notice it at first. And while the princess waited, they counted the ways in which an arm could be cut off. But Thomas Hammer did acknowledge the existence of a, now faint, purple line coming from the gerlock inside Isaac¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°Isaac!¡± he yelled and ripped Isaac¡¯s pocket open, grabbed the precious stone, and ran away. Did he think he could save a corpse? No, he was not a fool. But he did, somehow, think Diane Hunster would find a way. To do what? He did not know. But she would. She always did.

    That was the third time Thomas was running down the same road. Each time he did so, he wished more and more he had never stretched out his hand. If he had continued living a lie, he would have been perfectly content. George and Jeremy would have died either way, only he wouldn¡¯t have had to grieve. It was his almost humane weakness that now pushed him forward faster than before; it was Diane¡¯s body he could never survive seeing. Thomas was happy Destiny seemed to have had other plans; the princess was patiently waiting for him on the other side of the canyon.

    ¡°Thomas!¡± she yelled as she noticed his light brown hair and black uniform. ¡°Where were you?!¡±

    His body did not burn strongly enough to warm her up anymore and her eyes lacked that maddening faith that made him utter vows he now regretted. They were gone, the princess and the peasant; it was the Dove that now talked to the Fool.

    ¡°You need to cross over!¡± Thomas yelled back.

    Even from the other side of the canyon, the princess could feel his distress. ¡°Where is Isaac?¡±

    ¡°I told you to cross over!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±

    Diane could not hear his answer; her head was smashed against the ground so vigorously a portion of the cliff broke off and fell into the river. Thomas watched her lie still before Rose, particles of scanty energy rising from the point of impact into the air and disappearing. Rose blew Thomas a kiss and pushed her hand into Diane¡¯s pocket to take out the Will. Rose¡¯s heart pumped so much excitement through her body she could have jumped right over the void, killed Thomas, and sealed the future into Clara Heal¡¯s grave. But she didn¡¯t; the Judge had told her not to. Instead, she stood with the Will in her hands, shaking. She was reluctant to read it, despite it being her ultimate task; it would bring her peace and glory, yet she was unable to connect the lines of letters into meanings that would make her God see worth in her existence.

    Thomas¡¯s world turned off its lights. He was suddenly nowhere, seeing nothing and feeling nothing but rage. Two down, two and a half more to go; or was it already three? There was a pool of blood under his feet; his shoes would soak it up and mix it with his own. Maybe then he would finally live up to his potential. Then, there was that whisper again. And the smell of wood. Broken branches and fire. The sound of desperation and fading of life. He could grasp it if he wanted to. He could shape it, shift it, enhance it. Enhance his flames. Create a bridge?

    Do it.

    Could he truly? After all this time? With no mistakes? What if it kills him?

    Does it matter?

    No.

    Then why not? She would do it for you.

    She did it for herself.

    Then do it for yourself.

    He could see through the fire that enwrapped him; so powerful, so pure, and so angry yet controllable. It was his fire and his future. But Rose was already reading The Will. The princess was not moving, and the solution had to be found quickly. Rose didn¡¯t have time to react. By the time she had realized what was happening on the other side of the canyon, the will she was desperately holding onto had erupted into such roaring flames that it was gone within a second. It consumed her hands up to her elbows before disappearing, and it left her seeing pink. Then the Demons all lit up, one by one, like candles. She was about to cross over and end it all when the Judge¡¯s soft voice reminded her of their goal.

    It is not yet time.

    She made sure to glue the Flamer to the ground before she took off. But he was not that person anymore; he would never be that person again. Now the king of the future, Thomas rose to his knees first and, looking at Diane¡¯s lifeless body and the damaged stone, wondered if there truly was nothing he could have done. It was hot in his veins, so he squeezed his fingers into a fist and felt his body suck in all the mockery in the air and tell him that he would be the one to save the future queen. Raw strength flew through his mucles. He had seen her do it before. It was nothing new. Only he was able to do it by himself. He made sure not to leave too big of a hole on his side of the canyon as he jumped. While in the air, he recalled her dark hair spilling all over the sky. All that freedom choked him; he was glad to have his feet touch the ground once again. His boots landed right next to her face; had he moved a bit to the left when he jumped, he would have crushed her skull. Thomas picked Diane up slowly and looked at her bloody face. It seemed that she was able to use the last bits of energy she had to escape death but was still in such a sorry condition Thomas dared not look at her for too long. He put her on his back and made another jump, the one Diane Hunster was too weak to attempt.

    Then he looked back and, sick of all the motion, said: ¡°I hope nothing green ever grows on this cursed land.¡±

 The Scheme

    There is only so much that time can heal.

    Isaac¡¯s bones smoldered a dangerous desire. The arrow he knew he could never aim troubled him as he tried to hide the sweat dripping from his forehead. As years went by, his duty became more clouded by the beating of his heart. Guilty of entrusting his future to the girl who already had a pocket full of small secrets, yet righteous enough to seemingly share the burden, he allowed himself to dream of a pale finger. The dream was short yet vivid enough to challenge his common sense.

    ¡°Come out,¡± he told the rusty forest once Thomas Hammer had escaped his maddening eye. ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The silence was too long to convince her he meant it. He was trembling all over, so he could never hit her heart; it was all for show. But who was watching? There was no one but the two of them.

    ¡°Put your bow down. You¡¯re scaring me,¡± she soullessly replied and came out of hiding. She stood next to a tree and watched him lower his bow a little. When it seemed like he would certainly miss, she started to approach him.

    With her each step his stomach hurt more; when he was finally able to see her clearly, Isaac felt nauseous and thirsty. ¡°What have you done?!¡± he whispered. He let his tears consume him when he looked up. She was so close to him when he lowered his head, wearing that same dignified expression as when he first met her years ago.

    ¡°Only what I was ordered to do,¡± she replied. When her lips started to curl upwards, she reminded herself of the time he told her he loved her. ¡°I told you not to delude yourself anymore, Isaac. There is nothing in this world that could stop me from making it work. Nothing.¡±

    ¡°And what for?!¡± he yelled. ¡°What are you gaining?! What is any of us gaining?!¡±

    ¡°Peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    ¡°Stop yelling, Isaac.¡± She stood perfectly still, as if she wasn¡¯t terrified of his sudden hatred. It was not her life that was at risk, but the future. The perfect future. The future she had to create. Her future. It didn¡¯t matter if they should all crumble in the end. ¡°Clara Heal was kind enough to weave us a happy future. The least we can do is follow along.¡±

    "The only person she had ever been kind to is you!" he replied through his teeth. "Look around you! Does this seem like a land that has been treted nicely? Do any of these people? Do I? Does Diane?"

    She tilted her head slightly. "You are making some serious accusations here, Isaac. For you, because I... love you, I will pretend I never heard them."

    Isaac took a few long breaths and closed his eyes. Then he turned to the side so he wouldn¡¯t have to look at her face. ¡°Where is George?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I let him go,¡± she replied, looking at her feet. She was tossing dust around and trying to find a way to make him see the world for what it was. ¡°And for the record, he was the one who killed Jeremy. I had nothing to do with it.¡±

    Isaac scoffed. ¡°Except letting him do it. So, it was all bullshit. There was no change of plans,¡± Isaac could breathe more normally now that the truth was half-out in the open.¡¯

    ¡°Of course. Do you think I would¡¯ve let him near Diane Hunster otherwise?¡± she replied happily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel even the slightest bit sorry for her?¡±

    She looked bewildered. ¡°She brought it upon herself.¡±

    ¡°She was always nice to you.¡±

    She burst out laughing. Isaac watched her, wishing he could hate her more now that he knew the truth. ¡°And I am nice to her! Aren¡¯t I organizing everything and letting her be the hero? Besides, she stopped being nice to me when she decided to ruin our plan.¡±

    Isaac took a step back. ¡°You mean Clara¡¯s plan.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Same thing.¡± Then, upon looking at Isaac¡¯s face, she chuckled nervously and said, ¡°What? You disapprove?

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing and we both know it.¡±

    Her eyes widened and she took a step back. ¡°Careful, Isaac.¡± They looked at each other intensely, in complete silence. Then she smiled again and said, ¡°But you would never betray me. And now Diane has something to lose. We will soon have the Will, and then... I would consider this mission successful.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "What would you need the Will for?"

    She moved her hand up and down his bicep. "Such a pretty face you have. Don''t spoil it by thinking too much about the things that don''t concern you."

    He moved her hand. "I am as much part of the Six as you. Being the Judge doesn''t make you superior to any of us."

    She smiled. "Well, I guess Diane would be a worthy opponent."

    ¡°It¡¯s her majesty for you, Elaine.¡± He looked at her. There was absolutely nothing in her eyes. She was dead, soulless. But she did tremble a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Diane loved George.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elaine mocked. ¡°And what if she was only following orders. There used to be a time when she was the perfect marionette, always doing what she was told. It¡¯s different this time, though. How beautiful, don¡¯t you think, Isaac?¡±

    ¡°Elaine!¡± Isaac yelled, this time grabbing her shoulders and shaking her slightly. Still, she showed no visible sign of terror. ¡°Can¡¯t you, for a second, just think?! You are toying with people''s live like they mean nothing! How do you even know this is all for good?¡±

    Elaine grabbed his hand; he could feel her cold fingers seal his skin inwards. ¡°I don¡¯t like the things you''ve been saying today, Isaac. You¡¯ve been spending too much time with Diane. I think it¡¯s best if you went away for a bit, to clear your head.¡±

    ¡°No, I just¡­¡± Isaac ran his hand through his hair. ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your teammate.¡± Then she put her hand on his chest, looked at him and whispered, ¡°Unless, you would rather have her.¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no reason to act out. You know I always have our best interest in mind,¡± She put her hand back on his bicep. "And once this is over... who knows? We might even get married."

    If the years hadn¡¯t passed as quickly as they had, he probably would have learned that she was also a prisoner of false promises. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick of living your life based on Her ideals?¡± Isaac asked, recalling his last conversation with Diane. He hated how much he was beginning to feel it too, especially in that moment, as he watched the woman he loved obliterate every moral obligation he felt towards the world they were supposedly saving.

    That was when her eyes showed a sign of emotion: her lips curled downwards, and her nostrils widened. ¡°It¡¯s what I have been born to do. You act as if I am the strange one. You are the ones avoiding your duty.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly is our duty? To save the world or listen to Her?¡±

    Elaine pushed Isaac and yelled, ¡°How dare you suggest that those two are separate? All that woman has ever done is care for the people who have given her nothing!¡±

    ¡°By lying, manipulating, and killing,¡± Isaac replied calmply. That was his little rebellion; they both knew nothing would become of it. He would never betray her.

    ¡°You are simply running away.¡±

    ¡°Which is why my hands are clean.¡±

    ¡°Are they? Do you think watching from afar makes you a saint?¡± She didn¡¯t have to say the word for him to remember it for the rest of his life.

    Hypocrite.

    Coward.

    Fake.

    Prince.

    King.

    Priest.

    He moved away from her in an attempt to regain his composure. The trees all looked significantly more crooked now and the sky was drier than ever. ¡°Where is that Demon girl?¡±

    ¡°I let her do her part.¡±

    ¡°King¡­ What else did you do, hm? Order the Ravens to kill Diane Hunster?¡±

    ¡°I did nothing...¡±

    ¡°Stop lying, Elaine, or I swear...¡±

    ¡°Nothing that concerns you.¡± She took two steps closer to him again and, when she saw him glaring, dropped her eyes. ¡°Just¡­ Let me do my job, and I¡¯ll let you do yours.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is my job, Elaine?¡±

    ¡°Staying alive.¡±

    He snorted. ¡°For now?¡±

    ¡°Diane Hunster is not a reliable Dove. She needs to be guided, so she would make the right choices¡­¡±

    ¡°Cornered, you mean?¡±

    Isaac quickly grabbed Elaine¡¯s arm when he heard rustling and panting from the direction in which Thomas had disappeared. He gave her one last look and said: ¡°Go. They won¡¯t know you were here. Just know that if I find out you¡¯ve done something¡­ wicked, I will take care of you personally. I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± he lied.

    Elaine¡¯s eyes widened and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°Don''t you worry, dear.¡± Elaine could barely stand to see the disgust on Isaac¡¯s face, so she turned around. ¡°George Brown is dead. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°You were wrong, the plan has changed.¡± Despite her voice being incredibly low, Isaac felt her every word in his bones. ¡°Don¡¯t make me change it even more.¡±

    ¡°Just go already.¡±

    She disappeared in the direction she came from. Soon enough Isaac caught a glimpse of Thomas Hammer who was carrying Diane on his back. She had blood allover her face and on her arms.

    ¡°Is she alive?¡± Isaac asked dryly, still looking at where Elaine had stood.

    ¡°She¡¯s breathing, so¡­ Have you found him?¡± Thomas asked with too much hope. He put Diane on the ground and Isaac pulled up his sleeves. His arms started glowing and Diane''s face started looking normal again.

    Isaac¡¯s throat tightened; it was those eerie eyes that made him regret he didn¡¯t rip Elaine open. ¡°Dead.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± Isaac said, somehow bored. "She''ll be good now. We should og."

    Thomas didn¡¯t ask him any more questions. They were both too ready to leave. As they had their hands full with Diane and the sudden strengthening of gravity, they decided to leave the two bodies behind and, with hearts so heavy they might have fallen out had they stayed any longer, return home. There was no frightening beast this time around, only culpability; and it roared their names louder than ever.

 The Ravens

    Unusually dark and thick clouds covered the sky over the small town in Crystalia.

    Fiona stood by the window, observing the slow motion of the water-filled cotton. No soul was left wandering outside since the air smelled too much like rain. The overheating of the ground during the past week hinted at a storm forming somewhere far away; with each second it was getting closer. Beside her, on a small round wooden table rested a crystal spear. It had been about twenty years since she had last used it, yet the feeling of the rough material rested soundlessly on her, now wrinkled, hands.

    Fiona Roswell was a living legend. She used to be the best in every imaginable way: she held herself perfectly straight, knew the solution to every problem, and got rid of every nuisance of the Headquarters. She was perfection itself until she fell in love. Then she begun slouching, forgetting, and mourning. By the time her son was born, no trace of once an undefeatable pillar was left; instead of her now stood a mother who deliberately became a traitor. And she regretted nothing.

    Fiona pulled her hair into a ponytail as the first drop of rain hit the overheated ground; pitch black and sticky. She grabbed her sword and inhaled deeply as she walked down the street. The air was worse than she had expected; the smoke had mixed with the sultry Earth skin and made it hard not only to breathe, but to exist in the time and space. The streets were empty. It was that emotional charge of the molecules that scared the inhabitants into their homes. They closed the doors and covered the windows with curtains; still, they would feel them fight for their future.

    The army dressed in black closed the gap between them and Fiona with loud steps. She found it funny how they came the moment her son and Diane Hunster left; but then again, predicting Diane Hunster was never an easy job.

    It would be a nuisance to have her return in the middle of the fight. And it is as likely that she will return tomorrow as it is that she be alive and ready to turn them to dust. What a ridiculous character!

    Fiona smiled at their leader. She expected to see him there: the one who betrayed the Crystalian kind, the one who spread the ominous black liquid with every step he took. He was a sorcerer everyone feared but had never seen. Truth be told, he was more of a legend than a man of the truth; a mere Crystalian became a misty appearance of cloudy brains. His ability was quite strange, though: he drew his power from the magmatic core of the planet: black and sticky liquid that made its way into every horrifying story known to men. But Fiona knew he was just a coward who switched sides hoping for a bigger slice of the cake. She knew, because he was once her teammate. They saved eachother¡¯s lives too many times to be afraid of what he had become; they were both traitors, after all. And so, Fiona marched towards the town center. It had never been so empty; not a single eye to match hers, not a sound to fill her ears, only that Hunster monster.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked.

    "I must say I didn''t expect our next encounter to be here. I suddenly miss the days when we fought side by side," he told her, a mask covering his face; his dyed blonde hair made him look more ridiculous. ¡°I am lead destroy. Care to join?¡±

    Fiona smiled. "You''ve aged quickly. You look older than me with that new style of yours."

    His lips curled upwards as he pushed his hair into his hood.  ¡°You have been given a second chance at choosing. What will it be?¡±

    Fiona griped her spear as her hand started shaking. ¡°Tell your God I am far too old for star-crossed lovers.¡±

    The hood covered his eyes completely, so Fiona was unable to see them shift towards involuntary fear and madness. The atmosphere tensed up. Long, sharp, and playful black fingers spread out from Fiona''s feet. The two clashed with a loud bang; their feet shattered the city center further and set off the infant alarms that hid behind the curtains.

    He leaned in and whispered in her ear: ¡°Glad to see you haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    ¡°Try not to die,¡± she responded.

    Fiona tried to push her spear through his stomach but the shield he had created trapped it midway. Then the liquid started climbing up her weapon, forcing her to drop it, jump backwards, and pull two knives out of her sheath. They had clashed so in the past when he was a Raven and not some demonic fairytale. Fiona¡¯s shadows then filled the space around her enemy and trapped him in a nightmarish cage before the liquid spurring from his hands made her unable to move her feet. There was dust and smoke, so much smoke Fiona could barely breathe.

    Only then did the Demon army charge forward. Fiona could smell her doom from where they last stood. There were too many Demons to count, and they were all too eager to rip her open for her to defend herself for long. She cut one or two of them before two arrows flew right into her tights and ripped up her muscles. Then someone slashed her hand and pushed metal trhough her hip and, once again, mixed red with black.

    They say that, right before your life ends, you see flashes of every moment you have lived through. Vivid and clear, pictures painted before your eyes arouse emotions you never knew were building up within yourself. Fiona saw her son''s birth, his beautiful eyes and small hands; her stealing the map and escaping, and its haunting her every night. At the end came Diane Hunster, her dark hair and eyes, the uncanny similarity with her father, and the golden ''R'' that carried so much meaning. Lying on the ground with a red stain spreading from her hip, she watched a red-eyed monster aim his sword towards her heart. She closed her eyes. She had lived her life lying for what she believed in, never once regretting it. Until she showed up. Fiona never knew a girl so green could turn her life around: the mother once so obsessed with protecting her son from what his destiny had decided, let him charge head-on into an enormous tide, hoping that the girl with countless scars would teach him how to swim. But she would only let him crash and burn. Fiona knew now was the worst time to leave him behind.

    A scream interrupted her peace. The Demons were disoriented, trying to save their lives. Like ants before the storm, they ran around the streets of the empty town. Chased by five girls whose uniforms resembled Fiona¡¯s, they begged for mercy. But the girls didn''t listen. Killing was their job after all. Before Fiona, like a brick wall, suddenly appeared a tall girl with a bow. She aimed flawlessly, never allowing her enemy to come a step too close. Her hair was dyed a strange bluish color with purple highlights, cut right under her ears. As she pulled an arrow towards her face, Fiona noticed her perfectly molded back muscles tense up.

    "Do you plan on staying here, Mrs. Roswell?" she asked in a low tone.

    Fiona was taken aback. "Who are you?" she muttered, wondering how she hadn¡¯t bled to death.

    "Diane sent me," the girl replied, her voice shaken by the force she used to free an arrow. ¡°Technically.¡±

    Only then did Fiona allow her body to relax and dive into the land of the impossible. Her life was now in steady hands. Whether they were ravens or doves, birds of prey would bring her salvation. This time. Then there was darkness, smooth and never-ending. She saw red eyes and blond hair. She knew the truth. All of it. So, why did she never tell? Did she not want to? Was she afraid? Why did she let her son be an ignorant fool and not a monster who swallows moons? And most importantly, why did she let Diane Hunster live a false life? Could she not have told that she had been living a lie? That nothing she had spilt blood for was true? Why couldn¡¯t she see that the Dove would do anything to protect her Fool? Because it was him, not Diane Hunster. Him for Diane Hunster.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Never.

    And so, time passed, surrounded by complete darkness, with no sounds, only eerie red eyes. Was it Clara Heal that stared into her soul so? Was she demanding redemption? No, she only wanted sacrifices. Two sinners on her throne, one mad from exhaustion, the other from lack of faith. Lands as red as her bloody eyes. As her wishes. Her future.

    No future.

    Fiona shivered. Her fingers slowly traced the edges of the bandages covering her wound. Soaked in smelly red, rough, and once too white, they covered the left side of her stomach.

    "Are you sure this is alright?" she heard a voice coming from her kitchen.

    She was brought round by an unpleasant creepiness. Feeling uncomfortable in her skin, her eyes snapped open, and she lifted her body into a sitting position. Through the fresh wound ran an army of painful tingles, yet she didn''t lie back down. Penetrating, soft blue eyes were the ones that now stared into Fiona''s soul. On the couch, next to her legs, sat a young woman with baby pink hair. She chewed on a few wavy locks coming from her two side ponytails.

    The girl tilted her head a bit. "You should lie down. Kyla said you''re badly hurt," she mumbled, her mouth full of hair.

    "Who are you?" Fiona asked nervously. She didn''t like the look in the strange girl''s eyes. They seemed lost in some far-away scenery.

    "Why?" she said in the same monotone low tone. "Am I disturbing you?"

    "Yes!" Fiona replied, a bit annoyed. "And answer my question!"

    "It''s useless," a voice said from Fiona''s left. "She never listens."

    Fiona watched as Diane folded the newspaper she was reading. She looked at least five years older than she did when she left Lewtown. Her sharp jawline was more distinguished, her cheekbones more protruding. A face without color looked straight at the injured woman. She wasn''t wearing her usual uniform either. Instead, an extravagant long black dress covered her body. On her head rested a small black cap with a black see-through material stretched to cover her eyes. She had a few band aids on her face; perfectly clean, white bandages crept out from her long, black gloves. She looked horrifying.

    "When did you get back?" Fiona asked, shocked by the sight.

    "Six days ago," Diane replied. "You were asleep. We arrived not long after it was over." She opened the newspaper again. ¡°They are saying the town was attacked as a warning to the crown. That the recent happenings are too strange.¡± She smiled. ¡°The crown was plotting something. And while I was away. How discourteous.¡±

    The princess looked at her, but Fiona didn''t feel her gaze. She was empty, soulless, and unpleasant to be around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think all of this is too ridiculous? I mean, we are risking our lives here. And what are they doing? Turning their heads away,¡± Diane suddenly commented, leaning forward and looking into Fiona¡¯s eyes with too much intensity.

    Fiona blinked. ¡°But were they given a chance to participate? You¡¯ve been keeping this a secret for centuries¡­¡±

    ¡°Because they are not capable of carrying this weight,¡± Diane replied. The burden on her back was getting heavier and heavier. ¡°It is all so out in the open. They just refuse to notice it. Anyone with a brain would¡­¡± She stopped abruptly. ¡°I appologize.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Lila had something to with this?¡± the pink-haired girl asked out of the blue.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Diane replied, looking out the window.

    ¡°They wanted to kill everyone,¡± the blue-eyed girl said with a smile. ¡°You weren¡¯t obedient enough, you know.¡±

    ¡°Obedient?¡± Diane repeated.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve already made one crack. This makes it two. Now they want to make you crack. That¡¯s what the Judge said.¡±

    Diane run her hands through her hair. ¡°What are you going on about? You haven¡¯t seen the Judge in months.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just warning you¡­ You better get your act together or¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiara, please, I¡¯m too tired for your nonsense,¡± Diane replied, knowing that she had one too many burdens to carry; the truth had to wait.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Kiara had her fingers in her mouth this time; she was aggressively biting her nails.

    "Where''s Thomas?" the mother plucked up enough courage to interrupt them and ask.

    Diane looked in a daze. "At a funeral."

    Fiona''s heartbeat fastened. She could feel the echoes up in her throat. "Whose?"

    The pink-haired girl laughed burst out laughing. She moved her body to the left, stopping centimeters away from Fiona''s face. "George Brown is dead!"

    At that moment, Diane looked unbelievably like her father. Her expressionless face screamed for help; her crystal eyes drowned in the heavy truth as she looked at her subordinate. "Kiara," she told the strange girl, "will you please leave?"

    "Why?" Kiara responded.

    The princess patiently replied: "Because I said so."

    ¡°We even broke the rules because you said so. I wonder what we will have to do this time?¡± the girl chuckled and skipped out of the room.

    Once they were alone, Diane crossed the small space and sat beside Thomas''s mother. From there, Fiona noticed the awful purple and black circles under her eyes as well as the red swelling that covered them.

    "I found the Grave," the princess began as if they hadn¡¯t crossed swords in that same room, "and I''ve read the Will. My mission is now complete."

    ¡°Is he truly¡­¡± Fiona tried to ask but was cut off by Diane.

    ¡°Yes. Jeremy Blake as well.¡±

    Fiona watched her in horror. If there wasn''t for the horrible shape Diane was in, she never would have guessed the princess had lost two of her companions. There was nothing sorrowful or disturbed in her words and tone, nothing to indicate the hell she had been going through over the past few days.

    "Are you alright?" Fiona asked suggestively.

    "We couldn''t take the bodies with us." Diane¡¯s large, dark eyes unexpectedly met Fiona''s. "They buried empty coffins."

    Fiona could see it clearly, Diane¡¯s urge to rip her royal chest open. Putting her hand over her mouth, Fiona silenced horrified cries. Every moment of fear she had experienced since Diane showed up came back to haunt her, and she knew the son could have been hers. She was glad George¡¯s mother was dead.

    Diane put her hand on Fiona''s. "Tell me about the attack."

    Fiona quickly cleaned her eyes, took a deep breath, and said: "They saved my life."

    Diane nodded. "They are my subordinates. They were supposed to be here months ago but there was a certain... complication. We¡¯ve managed to capture that man. Timidus, was it?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Fiona, too distressed to utter another syllable.

    ¡°He is Crystalian, no?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, he was there at the ball,¡± Diane said to herself. ¡°How curious this situation is, don¡¯t you think, Mrs. Roswell? ¡± The princess raised her hand, and the blue-haired girl walked in. ¡°And now it seems I have a mole in my orders.¡±

    "Yes, captain?" she said as she confidently stood before Diane.

    "This is Kyla. I believe you''ve met her," Diane explained.

    Fiona nodded in response, tears still coming down her face, only silently. "Thank you."

    "It was an honor," Kyla responded before turning back to Diane. "Captain, I believe there are things we must discuss."

    Diane suddenly stood up, evidently lost. "Yes, yes, we must. Oh, but first," she quickly turned towards Fiona and looked into her eyes so intensely Fiona¡¯s wounds all started hurting at the same time. ¡°Will you be kind enough to explain to me how you know this man?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Fiona stuttered, ¡°he used to be a Raven.¡±

    ¡°Did he now?¡± said Diane. ¡°And why was he at the Grand Ball?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that he didn¡¯t betray Ravens, but was simply ordered to join the Demon army? No, there is no way,¡± Diane commented and left Fiona alone with her thoughts.

    The woman gently lay back down and stared at the ceiling, trying to push her feelings back inside. A few girls walked in and stood by the door, but none felt the need to say anything. Fiona observed them for a while, then drifted off into the beautiful land of the notional. Once she had opened her eyes, she saw her son sitting next to her, gently stroking her hair.

    Thomas smiled at her. "Good morning. Have you slept well?"

    His voice was tired and husky, his face red and swollen. Fiona pulled his body towards her, and he embraced her tightly. A tear rolled down her cheek and met his light hair.

    "Welcome home."

 The Breakthrough

    The last Brown drowned in his ancestry.

    Flies landing on a lake of molten rubies, vultures eyeing what once was breathing; graceful even decapitated, George''s body lay on the red soil. The grass that should grow as bloody as his ties would be the only reminder of a once-living family. For even princesses forget. The curse that marks them is human; they all die to live in memory. So, why were the dead wailing? Calling her name, begging for salvation? They were asking for her spirit, the immortal blood filling her flimsy flesh. She would sing justice, breathe enlightenment. She would spread her golden wings to shelter the world. At least that was what she had thought. But where was now the power to live? The power to shelter and decide? An army of bloody ants was crawling up her arm.

    I will make you better than me, my dear heiress. You just have to listen carefully and be a good girl; it doesn¡¯t matter who has to drown. And, did you know, there are quite a few people capable of swimming with the likes of you and me? So, drown the hatchlings, dear, or I will do it for you. You know I can. And then you will rule the world like we have always wanted. You can do that, can¡¯t you?

    Diane?

    Diane.

    Diane!

    With a shiver, Diane woke up from a short, yet tiring dream upon hearing her name being called. Before her stood Kyla, patiently waiting for a sign of her breathing.

    "Yes, Kyla?" the princess asked and checked her posture. She was sitting on a velvet chair in one of the many salons that now belonged to no one. George Brown was too young to bear a family, too old to keep a friend; the boy of twenty-four winters was buried alone.

    "I can¡¯t find her," Diane¡¯s vice-commander informed her. ¡°She was in Fiona¡¯s house half an hour ago. I can¡¯t believe her.¡±

    Diane put her head in her hands. ¡°Well, I guess I only told her not to be late. I never mentioned actually showing up.¡±

    ¡°A beginner¡¯s mistake,¡± Kyla replied with a smile. ¡°Should we go then?¡±

    Diane stood up. Kyla waited in the room a moment longer than her commander and listened to the eerie silence accompanied by the ticking of a small, golden clock that accumulated dust on the fireplace. There were landscapes all over the walls, yet the room felt stuffy and the window too small. There was once a map spread on the floor, but that was a lifetime ago.

    The door creaked as Kyla closed it. ¡°Wait for me,¡± she called after Diane who was covering the hallway with black silk. The princess played with the rings on her fingers and looked at Kyla through the weeping veil that only came up to her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be better to go together?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the princess replied.

    Kyla put her hand on her friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t look very good.¡±

    ¡°I wonder why,¡± Diane replied.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do it right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±

    ¡°You could get some rest first.¡±

    ¡°I already have.¡±

    ¡°You were unconscious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rest.¡±

    Kyla stopped Diane by pulling her back. ¡°The world won¡¯t crumble if you take some time to process everything. It¡¯s not like the issues are trivial.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already crumbling,¡± Diane simply stated. ¡°I have to get out of my head.¡±

    Diane went on confidently walking through the long hallway. She felt chilly air sneak inside through the invisible cracks in the wooden window frames and longed for a sun that didn¡¯t only blind. The walls that surrounded her were the color of wine or rust and so tall they entrapped her on all sides. But she didn¡¯t have any more time to think of death, though such thoughts seemed imposed on her. She heard Kyla¡¯s sigh disturb the commoners on the paintings and almost apologized on her behalf.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Diane asked, filled with nervousness that made her skin itch.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand you sometimes.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to understand. The sooner I find out the truth the sooner I will decide what do to with it.¡±

    Kyla narrowed her eyebrows to mask fear. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that I am sick of being fed false ideals. If what Clara Heal is doing is not something I can stand behind¡­¡±

    Kyla grabbed Diane¡¯s upper arm again and forced her to stop and turn around. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to go against Her, are you?¡±

    Diane smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll find out shortly.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! Do you not remember how that went last time?¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± Diane replied, taking Kyla¡¯s hand off her upper arm, ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°For the love of the king, Diane!¡±

    Diane continued walking, then abruptly turned around with rage in her eyes. ¡°I was told that they would leave the ones I love alone as long as I ¡°behaved¡± and ¡°listen well¡±. I did everything they asked me to do, and now two of my friends are dead! I was also told that Demons were my worst enemies, that annihilating them was my duty, and then I find out that the very person who ordered that annihilation is the one who created them! Modeled on our very own Clara Heal! And no one, including you, thought that that piece of information was relevant to me!¡±

    Kyla sighed. ¡°I told you we are under an oath.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! The Headquarters! How could I forget that they also conspired against me by making sure that none of my teammates would be able to tell me the truth!¡± Once she stopped yelling, Diane took a deep breath, her voice still echoing through the hallway.

    ¡°Timidus will tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Kyla came a few steps closer and whispered. ¡°He knows but is not under the oath. He left around the same time as Fiona Roswell.¡±

    ¡°Does she know?¡±

    ¡°Some of it. But she was not there when¡­ changes were made. If he is really still working for the Headquarters, then he knows.¡±

    ¡°What changes?¡± Kyla just looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Thank you,¡± Diane whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±

    They were silent until they reached a massive oak door on the second floor; in front of it stood two of Diane¡¯s subordinates. As she was about to walk into the room one of them asked: "Are you certain it was her, captain?"

    "What do you think, Sky?" Diane paused to answer. ¡°The door in Nowhere hasn¡¯t been used before. Narrows down the choice, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    The girl with very short black hair pleadingly looked at her commander. "I can''t believe it! She would never do anything to harm you!"

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Diane asked and looked at Sky with eyes trapped in the past. ¡°Would you bet your life on it?¡±

    If it were any other day, Sky would have laughed off Diane¡¯s intensity as pride, but that day the princess seemed too distant to bow to. ¡°Whatever do you mean, captain?¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    After giving her girls a fake smile, Diane walked in, followed by the three of them. Inside were Lila and two other Ravens. They all greeted Diane and sat around that circular table that Diane never wanted to see again. She stopped before the chair where George used to sit, closed her eyes, pushed it aside, and faced ¡°her girls¡±.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Diane greeted them. ¡°I hope you are feeling alright.¡±

    ¡°Where''s Kiara?¡± Julia, a shapeshifter with dyed orange hair asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Diane replied. ¡°She will show up eventually.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s always like this,¡± Sky commented and looked at Diane suggestively. ¡°I really hope she gets punished next time.¡±

    ¡°Sure. But I have to kill off the moles first.¡±

    There was commotion; they could all feel that nothing good would come out of that meeting. Questions and protests were flying around, but Diane just took the weeping weil off her head and, without taking off her rings, came close to Lila. ¡°Stand up,¡± was the only things she said. Then the room went quiet.

    ¡°Yes, captain,¡± Lila replied, her insides suddenly shaking.

    In a second, Diane¡¯s fist collided with Kyla''s cheek. She fell, the other Ravens all jumping up in protest. ¡°Sit down,¡± warned Kyla who was standing in front of the closed door.

    ¡°What''s wrong with you?!¡± Sky yelled.

    Kyla took out her bow and pointed it towards the magic-less human who was the only one still standing. ¡°I think I told you to sit down, Sky.¡±

    Lila was still on the floor, her head spinning. Diane pulled her by the collar and made sure her rings left a few more dents in Kyla''s skin; blood splashed on her new black dress but she couldn¡¯t see it. She kept picturing George¡¯s dead body missing different limbs, with holes of different sizes all around. Then she remembered how Jeremy taught her how to hold a sword when she was young. She must have been around six, since her powers manifested around that time. It was a painful time.

    And what time wasn''t painful?

    She let Lila fall back down; she was choking on her own blood, spitting it around Diane¡¯s shoes. ¡°So,¡± Diane said calmly, ¡°this is how it¡¯s gonna go: I ask a question, you answer. You don¡¯t answer, I cut off a finger. Once I run out of fingers¡­ well, I¡¯ll think about it then.¡± The room was completely silent; hearts were beating, but not loudly enough for sound to escape the Raven uniforms.

    ¡°Please,¡± Lila pleaded.

    Diane smirked. ¡°Not this time. Question number one: during the ball, as well as five years ago, you used your powers to open a portal for the Demon army to come to Painron?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! There must be other people with a similar ability¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Julia,¡± Kyla warned, extremely bored.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lila confessed; she had known Diane long enough to notice variations in her fake expressions. It was not a threat this time around. She had to tell the truth. ¡°I did it! It was an order from the Headquarters! What else was I supposed to do?!¡±

    Diane completely ignored her pleas. She was choking on the air she was inhaling, her face taking turns between pure white and red. ¡°Question number two: the reason why the rest of the squad was so late was not because they were held back but because you kept my request from them, as ordered by the Headquarters?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Lila!¡± Julia yelled.

    ¡°One more strike, Julia,¡± commented Kyla.

    Diane just kept nodding. ¡°Alright. See? Not that difficult. Now, let¡¯s move on to something I don¡¯t know. Question number three: who else was in on it?¡±

    Silence took charge of the room once again. The Ravens all glanced at each other, ready to restrain a teammate should anyone try to escape, though, with Kyla so bored, they would never attempt anything similar.

    ¡°No one,¡± Lila replied.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Diane nodded again; each time her chin touched her chest it was harder to bring it back up. ¡°Good. We''ll check when Kiara comes. If you lied¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was just me. They needed a way for the Demons to come here and it was easier to threaten me than to find another person with a similar ability. If such a person exists, of course.¡± She talked with a lisp due to her lips being swollen beyond recognition.

    ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t open a portal to Carcer because you didn¡¯t know where exactly it was,¡± Diane reminded her, her words tripping on one another.

    Lila smiled cynically. ¡°They wanted a way to go in and out without me. They couldn¡¯t find the map and they figured you could.¡±

    Diane waited for her mind to swallow all those truths. It was never easy for her to admit she had been played. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± Diane asked softly, as if all the rage had vanished when she remembered the word threaten.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly have a choice.¡±

    ¡°But you are not repenting.¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Do you only repent when you are wrong?¡±

    Lila chuckled. ¡°You never change. It¡¯s amazing. You know absolutely nothing yet act like you are on top of the world.¡± Lila looked straight into Diane¡¯s eyes. ¡°I hate you. I¡¯ve hated you from the moment I met you because, unlike these brainless idiots, I see who you truly are.¡±

    Diane smiled. ¡°Oh? And who is that?¡±

    ¡°A selfish bitch who''s about to sacrifize the fate of the world for the second time because she pities herself too much.¡±

    Diane was taken aback. She had heard numerous insults throughout the years yet none of them hit her as hard as that one. Probably because she knew it was true. If she were to find out that Clara did want peace, would she follow her so blindly again? Would she kill thousands to save millions? Was that justified? Would it make her a good person? A hero? A queen? Or would she forever be the disobedient princess who cared about no one other than herself?

    Lila turned her head to the side. ¡°You can glare all you want. If you kill me, the Headquarters will punish you.¡±

    ¡°Want to test that?¡±

    ¡°Diane,¡± Kyla called out, just to make sure Diane was still present and not only replying out of habit. ¡°We have a deal.¡±

    Diane breathed out and moved back to where George used to sit. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t kill rats.¡± Then she looked down and Lila. ¡°What are you waiting for? You are free to go.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡± a Flamer named Sarah protested. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask her why they gave her that order.¡±

    ¡°She is under an oath. She would never break it because it would give the Headquarters a reason to kill her,¡± Diane explained. Lila was still lying on the floor. ¡°I told you to go. Or would you prefer a countdown? As far as I remember, and I don¡¯t remember much, you are good at running under pressure.¡±

    Lila pressed her lips together, stood up and staggered towards the door. Kyla moved to let her open it herself. She turned around once more, looked at Diane, and said, ¡°You will get what¡¯s coming for you, Diane. No villain is left unpunished.¡±

    ¡°As we can see.¡±

    The door closed with a bang. The room felt empty due to an unoccupied seat. Kyla carefully approached Diane and stood behind her. ¡°Do you want me to open the window?¡±

    A desperate look in bloody red eyes flashed before Diane¡¯s mind. ¡°No. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± Sky let out. ¡°We were friends! For years.¡±

    ¡°We were teammates,¡± Sarah corrected her.

    ¡°Even worse! How could she do this? We swore we would always be by Diane¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t take an oath,¡± Sarah replied. ¡°I guess we should have. Maybe then she would have stayed.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need people like that,¡± Anne, a girl with long black hair and blue eyes said. ¡°What do we do now, captain?¡±

    Then the door burst open and Kiara walked with a dozen bags filled with pastries. She scanned the room and laughed out loud. ¡°Look at all of you! The funeral was this morning, you know!¡±

    Diane grabbed Kyla¡¯s arm and forced her to stay in her place. ¡°I told you not to be late.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve never seen so many types of bread before. Do you think Thomas used to work there?¡± Diane just looked at here. ¡°They¡¯re all clear, by the way. Lila was the only one.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Diane asked once Kiara had taken Lila¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Why should I? It¡¯s more fun this way.¡± Then she turned to Sky and gave her a nasty look. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate it when you think of me like that.¡±

    ¡°Then get out of my head.¡±

    ¡°I would if I could.¡±

    ¡°I am leaving for Painron tomorrow morning,¡± Diane announced. ¡°I would like you all of you, except Kyla, to stay a bit longer and monitor the other squad. The Headquarters sent them so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they tried to do something to Fiona Roswell.¡±

    ¡°Well, she did steal the map and run away,¡± Anne commented. ¡°Why should we protect her?¡±

    ¡°Because she is Thomas¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve worked too hard to have him by my side. I will not risk losing him.¡±

    ¡°When you go see Timidus,¡± Kiara advised, a lot calmer and grounded then she was a minute ago, ¡°don¡¯t forget to tell him that the Fool is on your side.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the Judge and the Priest are on Hers. He has to weigh out his options and you have to be more appealing. You are the only one capable of finding the Shadow and the Swan. He has to think that you have the ability of making them stand by your side.¡±

    Diane put her head in her hands. ¡°There is another issue here: only feel that when I meet them for the first time. If I¡¯ve met them before I lost my memories¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll think about it if it comes to that. For now, just go to Painron. It will help take your mind off everything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Kyla,¡± Diane said and stood up. ¡°Thank you all for coming. I know you had to go against the Headquarters. I would promise to protect you but¡­¡±

    Julia smiled. ¡°We can take care of ourselves, thank you very much.¡±

    Diane smiled back. ¡°That you can.¡±

    She could tell by the smells and colors that the clock would tick no more; the time had come, cruelly and irrevocably. In the void that the past had created hid the key to her life and death. A slip of an ancient finger left her with the anger to rule the world and the knowledge to make them kneel; and the time had finally come for her to unleash it. Only not as She had planned.

 The Acceptilation

    Every time the sky lets out a drop, the clock moves by a wish.

    There was no rain now, only smoke and dirt. And two coffins, both too early buried to be enlightened. Thomas Hammer watched them, in doubt. It had been some time since he had decided that it was all a dream he had to see until the end in order to be free of manipulative princesses and dead companions.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, Hammer,¡± remarked the man who did his best to make the lid of the coffins too heavy for the dead to roam around. ¡°What have you been up to?¡±

    Thomas looked at him but was too distracted by his shovel to think of a proper answer. ¡°Oh, you know¡­ this and that.¡±

    The man smiled. ¡°They are missing you at the bakery. They are having trouble finding such a devoted underling.¡±

    Thomas returned the smile, but the sound of metal and dirt was too loud to form a proper thought.

    ¡°They are hoping you would come back,¡± the man insisted, struggling to pull up the shovel he had filled with too much dirt. ¡°Can you help me out, man?¡±

    Thomas saw George¡¯s eyes watch him through the lid. Jeremy was saying something cynical again, so he didn¡¯t pick up the shovel. He turned around and, ignoring the shouts of the tired man, made his way home.

    Thomas was alone now. Isaac had to go back to Florus, and he was the only other person who had attended the double funeral, the only one lost in the sudden surge of fog. Thomas didn¡¯t want to think about Diane. He didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge her existence. ¡°You can go if you want, though I don¡¯t see why you would¡± was what she had told him when he asked her about the funeral. He was ready to be her friend, but she didn¡¯t want friends. She only wanted people to die for her so she could miss their funerals. And then there was his mother as well. He resented her only half-way. The other half knew she did it for his good. But then again it had brought no good. He had been thinking about all that for six days, and the only conclusion he had reached was that he needed to become stronger. Diane Hunster had no intention of babysitting him anymore; she made that painfully clear.

    He wondered if he should ring the bell. His house was quiet, and he knew there were Ravens inside. When he had arrived with the unconscious Diane in his arms a few days prior, he had had to put her in the room she used to sleep in as his mother was unconscious on the couch. He was scared of what he had thought then. That it would be better if she were dead because he wouldn¡¯t have to sit through her empty apologies. He had wanted Diane to live, though. He had wanted to yell at her, to tell her how she had betrayed him even though she was the only one who understood how terrified he was of acknowledging his incompetence. And when he had briefly seen her after she had woken up, the only thing he could do was thank her for being alive.

    He took off his shoes when he walked in, as there was dirt on them. His steps were needlessly light; the only person sleeping was his mother. The Ravens nodded at him, and he went inside the living room. After his mother had woken up and they had had their moment of reconciliation, it was time to move past the plastic acceptance; a big, gray cloud moved over the house. The smell of rain repressed the smoke and, for a moment, it was possible to breathe. But we have nothing to fight judgment with. It is imprinted in our code, an inseparable part of our consciousness. We have nothing to demolish fear and sadness with, nothing to draw out the smiles filling the cracks of our skulls. But just as every tear dries and every sob is blown away by the wind, glimpses of happiness stay hidden in the vast valleys of our brains''. We just need to learn to notice them.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Fiona said. ¡°I can see it in your eyes. Do you resent me?¡±

    ¡°Slightly,¡± Thomas replied, the tea in his cup threatening to become cold. ¡°I am confused more than anything. I might resent you in a few weeks.¡±

    Fiona put her cup down. She noticed the changed sparks in his eyes, the powerful air that surrounded him, and the confidence in his posture. Yet, he was still her son. ¡°And will you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°In a few years.¡±

    Fiona smiled. Her tea was long cold. ¡°That¡¯s nice of you, Thomas.¡±

    ¡°I know you did it to protect me. I would have done the same for my kid. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s difficult to comprehend. My whole life has been a lie.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Fiona lay back down. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s normal to be angry. ¡±

    ¡°Strangely, I am not angry with you.¡±

    Fiona closed her eyes and turned her head to the side. ¡°That means you had expectations.¡±

    Thomas sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have. She told me not to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked the Hunsters,¡± Fiona replied. ¡°There is something sinister in the way they talk. When I first saw Diane in our house, I wondered if what I had done made any sense.¡±

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did. The reason why you didn¡¯t was because I didn¡¯t want you to have anything to do with her. But now it seems to me like I was wrong. Maybe she isn¡¯t as wicked as I had thought.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you pretend like you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Fiona smiled. ¡°Because, for the first time in your life, you looked alive.¡±

    The conversation died out more quickly than ever. Fiona could feel tears on her lips, and Thomas was too busy forgiving her; luckily, there is nothing on the planet mothers cannot be forgiven.

    ¡°So, the Ravens are a part of this¡­ thing?¡± Thomas asked to hide his slightly blushing face.

    ¡°Yes. Clara Heal created the Ravens to help out, though things have changed in ways none of us couldn¡¯t have imagined. One of them includes the existence of a headstrong princess. Not an ideal Dove by all means. I met her and George when they were young, though she doesn¡¯t seem to remember it.¡±

    Thomas narrowed his eyebrows; chills were running rampant on his skin. None of it felt real. ¡°You have? Why?¡±

    Fiona shivered as well. ¡°There used to be a time when I knew everything. I don¡¯t anymore. And it scares me. I can¡¯t tell you what I know because it doesn¡¯t seem valid anymore.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°Nothing in this world makes sense. That is the world you are now a part of,¡± she replied, with desperation splattered allover her face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, mom,¡± Thomas said after silence had taken over the town. ¡°I will never become like her.¡±

    Fiona looked at him again. ¡°I sincerely hope you won¡¯t, love.¡±

    Again, they were silent. Maybe Thomas didn¡¯t have any more questions, maybe he wanted to leave some for Diane. Maybe the sky had cleared too much, or maybe he wanted to know what his second power was. He could clearly see his mother was bothered by something and wanted to use his last chance to uncover new truths and leave the lies in the past.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Thomas asked Fiona.

    She was looking out the window and into Diane¡¯s eyes; the way she seemed composed was too ominous. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ now that you¡¯ve mentioned it¡­ Diane worries me. She is much more fragile than I thought. I guess her cracks are also beginning to show.¡±

    Thomas felt the mist enter the room through the window; it was thick and blinding. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he asked.

    Fiona looked around and leaned towards him a bit. ¡°You and Diane have to stick together, no matter what. Do you understand? Don''t trust anyone but her.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t we all on the same side?¡± Thomas inquired.

    Fiona¡¯s smile was filled with sadness. ¡°Not if She can help it. This world, Thomas, is filled with anomalies. They will keep Diane around as long as she¡¯s obedient. The moment she becomes too headstrong, they will abandon her. That is why you must be there to help her or we are doomed. Diane Hunster wants peace. Clara Heal¡­ I am not too sure.¡±

    Then, one of the Ravens entered the room. It was evident from how she held her spear that she had been listening to their conversation. Her green eyes disapproved of every word Fiona had uttered. Thomas quickly glanced at the window and wondered if he would be able to break it fast enough to escape.

    ¡°Can we help you, dear? Do you mind my talking with my son privately, like this?¡± Fiona asked and Thomas shivered. It was now too evident that everything leading up to that point was pure deception.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Thomas was cold and sleepy. He wondered if that was why every word sounded so crooked.

    ¡°She will be here soon,¡± the girl remarked, still looking at them suspiciously.

    Fiona obediently lay back on the couch and fell asleep. None of them had time to think about a Flamer whose life was falling apart. He wanted to talk to someone, to talk about anything at all, even about George and Jeremy if it meant not thinking about himself and Diane. It was too late for them to play friends now; there was only one¡¯s duty and the other¡¯s regret.

    ¡°You will have to choose a side, Mr. Hammer,¡± the girl remarked at some point, her hand never moving from her sword. ¡°I hope you will choose the right one.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Thomas let out, quickly glancing at his mother who was, no doubt, soundly asleep.

    ¡°You heard me,¡± she insisted. ¡°We have all made our choice. Being the Fool doesn¡¯t make you any different.¡±

    ¡°How do you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Raven. It¡¯s what I do.¡±

    Thomas reclined in the sofa and let out a deep sigh. Then he closed his eyes and played back everything that had happened since that awful September night.

    I should have run.

 The Duty

    The house was quiet.

    All the wailings and curses that had been shaking its windows had died down before she had returned. The Ravens she didn¡¯t trust were in their places, guarding the mother and the son. She was tired, eyes half-shut, soul asleep. There were still roads left unexplored, one of which started at the end of the hallway. And she could feel it, couldn¡¯t she: how the body morphed with space, soul with time? Fiona was sleeping with Thomas next to her as Diane walked back into the living room. He looked at Diane, strangely disappointed and fearfully quiet. If he spoke first, she feared, he would ask her the obvious; the only one with true bonds buried was missing. Was she proud or shattered?

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± the Dove told her Fool.

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now.¡±

    Thomas carefully pulled his hand out of his mother¡¯s grasp and followed Diane into the small room on the other side of the hallway, the room she would sleep in no more. He closed the door behind him and, refusing to sit down, waited for her to tell him an excuse he would have, without a doubt, swallowed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is that Isaac told you¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything,¡± he responded immediately.

    ¡°Well¡­ good. Then you know.¡± She folded her gloves over and over again until every millimeter of the fabric was perfectly aligned. ¡°Then I suppose you have questions.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± What was it that made the Flamer suddenly so cold? Was it her calmness? The nonchalant posture? The black dress?

    ¡°Well, ask me then. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± She looked up from her gloves quickly; it must have been that unnatural motion that made her voice fail her slightly.

    Thomas felt the inner side of his skin quiver. ¡°Why are you acting as if nothing happened?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°George and Jeremy are dead. Why are you acting like everything is in order?!¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have time to dwell on things I cannot change. The best I¡­we can do now is to move on.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that is a bit much? They were your friends!¡±

    ¡°People die every minute, Thomas. I am not obliged to attend every single funeral,¡± Diane¡¯s reply was so fast both of them needed a minute to comprehend what she had said.

    ¡°What?!¡± Thomas was fixated on her fingers that squeezed her gloves.

    ¡°What do you mean, what?¡± she was now spelling out the words she spoke.

    Thomas took a deep breath. ¡°I asked you a question first.¡±

    ¡°And I gave you an answer.¡±

    ¡°You are insane.¡± Thomas ran his hand through his hair so forcefully he ripped a few hairs off. ¡°So, you wouldn¡¯t attend my funeral either?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything? And why are you so angry?¡± Diane asked, trembling. ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t tell you, isn¡¯t it? Your pride is hurt!¡±

    ¡°My pride is not hurt!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. You realize very well now that you were the only one who didn¡¯t know anything even though you should have and now you feel like a real fool even though you didn¡¯t want me to tell you the truth!¡± Diane yelled; she could not shake the feeling that something was not right, that there was a plan, a purpose, she was not aware of. There were too many questions and too few answers. What was really going on?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to tell me?! What kind of nonsense is that?! I asked you¡­¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t mean it! If you had pushed me only slightly I would have told you! We both know that very well! You got scared! You are always scared of breaking this¡­ this dome that your sweet mother has built for you! When you realized that I might break your peace you got terrified and backed off. But your pride wouldn¡¯t allow you to show it, so you asked me hoping that I would refuse to tell you! You are nothing but a coward! And a horribly selfish one!¡± Diane screamed.

    Thomas stepped back, with tears in his eyes. ¡°And what if I am?! Am I not allowed to be human?! Are you the only one who is allowed to make mistakes? Because you are a princess?!¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me being a princess-¡±

    ¡°It has everything to do with you being a princess!¡± Thomas yelled back and his eyes went ablaze. ¡°Because you are a Hunster, you are oh-so-above us puny little humans, little peasants, that you are not obliged to attend our funerals! If you are so righteous and brave, then why didn¡¯t you make me listen?! You killed them both! And who knows how many more people you have sacrificed and for what? What kind of progress have you made?!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°How dare I?! How dare I?! How dare you make a fool out of me with a pretext of ¡°following orders¡±?!¡±

    ¡°I was following orders!¡±

    ¡°Oh, and since when do you do that?! ¡°Orders¡± didn¡¯t seem to stop you from killing George¡¯s father! And now that George is also dead, I bet you have some serious thinking to do about these orders you are ¡°following¡±, Your Majesty!¡±

    Then silence followed, long and dry. Thomas went pale when real tears besmeared Diane¡¯s flawless black eyes. He took a few steps towards her as if his presence wouldn¡¯t anger her more; then he stopped and buried his face in his hands. It was difficult to decide which part of his skull throbbed the most.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just¡­ it¡¯s so difficult!¡±

    Diane¡¯s rhythmical sniffing shattered the silence for some time. Thomas looked around the room in hopes of preventing his brain from forming a thought. Then Diane wiped her tears with her laced sleeve and crossed her hands, to pretend it didn¡¯t hurt her; just like she had been taught. But something in the warmth of the room made her lips quickly curl downwards and move against her will.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore,¡± she said. ¡°All this time, ever since I lost my memories, I¡¯ve been feeling like something is off. Like I¡¯ve been living a dream¡­ You know, back then, it was the Judge who ordered me to stay put, not my father. That I can remember for some reason. And I can¡¯t understand why. I tried not to think about it, to tell myself that there was a reason I can¡¯t remember but¡­ I wonder if my decision has changed anything. They told me that I ruined everything because I was scared of being forgotten. That is why I have been trying so hard to be obedient even if it meant going against my principles. The truth is, Thomas, I am the one who doesn¡¯t know. I am the coward who is running away from the truth. And the truth is¡­ the truth is that Clara Heal was the one who created Demons. It said so in her will. And it is also true that the Judge promised me she would keep those dear to me safe as long as I did as I was told,¡± she looked at his baffled, frightened eyes; those gray eyes in which she never failed to find salvation. The eyes that warmed her up and showed her the path to her heart. ¡°I will find out the truth and then¡­ then we might not be a team anymore. But I am selfish in wishing you would take the burden of knowledge, because God knows I may not be strong enough to hold it.¡±

    Diane noticed seasons change in Thomas¡¯s eyes and recognized that anguish too well. It was the pain of knowledge, of lies, and of death. He had wanted answers he would easily believe in, but she was not willing to give them to him because they were not true. She was not true; it was a ghost, an apparition, a product of his dreams. A perfect princess, a perfect leader who was never allowed to exist. And now he saw it clearly, her ugly disposition.

    ¡°I am truly sorry it had to come to this,¡± Diane said. ¡°Believe me when I tell you that I did not want to hurt you. But now that everything is out in the open you have to come to terms with what your life is going to be like. If you attend every funeral, you will soon find yourself buried next to them. I am speaking from experience.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy with your life?¡± Thomas asked, looking aside.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t get worse than this, does it?¡± Those eyes looked eerily familiar now. ¡°What are you afraid of, then?¡±

    She was about to leave for some time; he didn¡¯t know it, but she did. He would stay a peasant, one with a hellishly strong will and unbreakable determination. A gullible, na?ve peasant who believed a girl of twenty-three could change the world. A peasant who, for a moment, looked awfully like a king.

    But it would soon come crumbling down, his determination and her sense of pride.

    Diane tasted yesterday¡¯s dinner in her mouth; she had to get out of that room. ¡°It seems like I don¡¯t have anything else to lose. I might as well run wild.¡±

    Thomas swallowed hard. ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Diane replied quickly and ran out of the room. She could not tell him how the things she hadn¡¯t said, but was planning to, drilled holes in her heart.

    And when she closed the door, the smile disappeared from his face. It was days like that one, when he felt especially sleepy, that nothing made too much sense, and the words he spoke came back to him with dream-like undertones. Whatever he had said, whatever he had thought was now a distant memory. Now he was determined to live and see her become the queen. And to do that, he would have to become a worthy king.

    Because I have nothing else left.

 The Disposition

    Glory was the color of her walls.

    The walls that didn''t want her, that didn''t need her, and that always found the strength to remind her she would never be their own. Within those fake promises, she wove her nest; surrounded by the cold, she watched it untwist. Maria had nothing but silk to cover her frozen legs, nothing but stingy nettles to bring to the graves of those who had built the bloody structure. It was the museum of the dead, the cage of the living. To break the clocks that ticked misfortune meant to unlock the feelings buried deep inside. Her destruction was invisible to the world of empty wishes. She never fought back, for she had something more important to protect. Her lily grew peacefully under her sun until they came to take it. Cruel and rough were their fingers as they attempted to strip it of its petals. But even the barren land they had left behind wasn''t enough to hide its potential. Completely beat up, it shone more brightly than it ever had.

    As the door in front of her opened, Maria jumped from where she sat on the stairway. A gush of golden light, visible to a mother only, completely overflew the nightmares that had accumulated in the entrance hallway of the ancient castle. She was the hope they feared, their monster with diamond jaws. With uncertain movements filled with feverish joy, Maria made her way towards the girl in an extravagant black dress. Slowly, with shaky fingers, she touched her face. Once she had made sure she wasn''t just a product of her imagination, Maria embraced her daughter for the first time in years. As she felt Diane''s heat enwrap her chilblained skin, she tried to remember why a queen was never allowed to show emotion. For the longest time, just a glimpse of Diane was enough to fill her heart with the bliss she desperately needed, but their separation was too long this time, the outcome too uncertain.

    "Sweet child," Maria whispered over and over again as she ran her fingers through Diane''s dark hair.

    "I am finally home, mother," the princess said, a hint of melancholy in her voice.

    "You must be very tired," Maria said, clumsily taking Diane''s hand and pulling her towards one of the many dining rooms. "I ordered your favorite meals to be made."

    Maria quickly noticed her daughter''s reserved movements. She was too embarrassed to admit it brought her joy instead of grief. "Come," the queen urged her daughter. "We have so much to talk about."

    But the princess seemed absent. She walked aimlessly, her eyes scanning her surroundings. A feast that spread before Diane didn''t seem at all tempting. In fact, it was more shallow than usual. Was it because of the distance in her heart or the unnatural splendor of the furnishing that Diane longed for a simpler and warmer place? The time when it was all her own now seemed like a feverish dream. Who was she now, if not the scandalous princess?

    "Thank you, mother," Diane said as warmly as she could. "I am afraid I am not hungry yet. Is father here?" Diane asked unenthusiastically, though her heart beat at an unusual rate.

    "I believe so," Maria answered. She tried to hide the sudden disappearance of fulfilling emotions in her tone by smiling at Diane. The abnormal movement of her lips made things even worse.

    Diane smiled in return. "I need to talk to him as soon as possible."

    "I believe he is having a meeting with¡­"

    "That is not a problem," Diane cut in, making her way towards the door. "Excuse me, mother, but I have some business to attend to. I promise to come see you later."

    Ignorant of the pain her words had caused, Diane walked through the corridors of her childhood. The guards she passed silently acknowledged the presence of their future queen, while the maids bowed deeply. It all made her feel out of place. The month that had passed in imaginary exile changed her; the misery and loss she had suffered broke her pride, turning her into something less royal. But the determination and confidence stood still. Diane slammed open the door to her father''s study. He was sitting with his legs crossed on a chair made of fur. Before him, covered in orders of all kinds, was one of his royal advisors. Diane strongly disliked them all, so she didn''t bother learning their names.

    They will all be replaced anyway.

    Brandon looked at her with annoyance. "Can¡¯t you see I''m busy? Come back later."

    "It is a pleasure seeing you too, father," she said with a mocking smile. "Have you been well?"

    He told his round companion to leave the room. As the advisor made his way past the princess, he gave her a daring glare. Like she was the ignorant one. It made her skin crawl.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I believe you once told me to choose my companions carefully," Diane said once they were alone. "This one must have slipped your mind."

    "You have become quite talkative. The past two weeks must have been quite refreshing," Brandon responded, still not moving from his seat.

    Diane stood in front of him. She had no intention of ever bowing to him again. "If only you knew."

    The king smiled. It was dark and warning, but she was scared of nothing. "What is it?"

    It was that ticking sound again that made her lose her mind.

    ¡°The Will is gone. I wasn¡¯t able to retrieve it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Brandon mocked her with an innocent smile. ¡°I might not be your perfect father,¡± he begun, rising from his seat and coming to lean onto the front side of his desk, somewhat closer to Diane, ¡°but I am the perfect king.¡±

    Another challenge she couldn¡¯t win. ¡°How wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± He smiled again. ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she choked a bit.

    ¡°I see. I told you you were too much for him.¡±

    ¡°Well, congratulations.¡±

    She was ready to leave, but her father wasn¡¯t ready to let her go. There were more moves he had carefully prepared.

    ¡°What did it say? I know you¡¯ve read it.¡±

    So, instead of being the wonderful daughter they all expected to see, she decided to show them her ugly disposition. As ancient letters disappeared into thin air, she looked at the ceiling.

    ¡°Like you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Brandon smiled. Diane felt all the spirits in the room run and hide before such an ungodly sight. ¡°Of course I do. I just wanted to her you say it.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what I should do with this information.¡± Diane had mockery in her eyes. ¡°This is the monster you have created, father. You better be careful lest it should run wild.¡±

    Brandon nodded, still smiling. He clapped his hands and said: ¡°So, about that friend of yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Isaac?¡±

    ¡°No, that other one.¡±

    ¡°I have no other friends.¡±

    Brandon paced around a bit. ¡°Right, sorry. That subordinate. Kyla, was it?¡±

    There it was, the monster with diamond jaws. It was lurking in the shadows of the daytime, sitting on a furry chair, waiting to swallow her with its eyes.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Diane let out.

    ¡°Dispose of a threat? Trust me, dearest, I would.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a Raven. She has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°One would think we would have stopped making such assumptions by now. We are all working towards the same goal, aren¡¯t we?¡± He smiled again. ¡°And wasn¡¯t she in charge while you were away? A portal was opened then. It created quite the chaos in Lewtown. Who is to say she didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡±

    Maybe he saw in her eyes that he had crossed the line. But Brandon Hunster knew nothing of affection, only keeping people alive. Survival was the greatest present in his opinion, and he was giving his daughter every tool she needed.

    ¡°Bonds, as I have told you, are the burden that will drag you to the bottom,¡± he remarked, back to sitting on his chair.

    Diane was shaking. ¡°But are the only thing that will help me swim. I can¡¯t drown if I never lift my head above the water.¡±

    ¡°It is above the water,¡± Brandon replied. ¡°I made sure you never find out what it is like to be just below the surface.¡±

    He was completely in the shade. Diane saw nothing but a huge piece of charcoal. ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Diane?¡±

    ¡°There is a limit to how much a person can take,¡± she said with such determination and anger it was evident to Brandon that every word was coming from the bottom of her soul. ¡°Kyla is your last chance. I can¡¯t tell what I will do if you make the wrong decision.¡±

    Brandon smiled again, only now she couldn¡¯t see. ¡°And do what? Kill me?¡±

    Diane shook her head. ¡°Oh, no. First, I will find out what you are plotting. All of it. Then I will make sure not a crumb of your dreams is left. I will do whatever it takes. Then I will kill your heiress so no Hunster could ever touch that bloody crown again.¡± Then she turned around. ¡°If you keep in line, I will consider staying alive.¡±

    There was no light in the fireplace, but there was ash. There was once smoke, but it was all gone.

    ¡°I will see you at dinner,¡± Diane said, lowered her head, and went for the doorknob.

    ¡°Diane,¡± he stopped her.

    ¡°What is it, father?¡±

    His head was already buried in papers. ¡°What I have ignored, I have ignored for you. What I will decide in the future, I will decide for you.¡± He put the pen down and, with a look almost humane, said, ¡°Promise me you will think about it.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°You will see. Close the door.¡±

    And so she did.

 The Hunsters

    Diane stared at the ticking clock.

    She drummed her fingers against the glass table, waiting for her teammates to show up. The Ravens, accompanied by Thomas Hammer, were to arrive around dinner time. The reason behind her coming home earlier was the artless hope of solving the newly aroused issues. Needless to say, it hadn''t gone as planned; she got intimidated by him again. She knew that Brandon¡¯s lack of another heir was the only thing keeping the crown on her head.

    It would be nice to breathe the air of the exiled for once.

    In the glass body of the clock, she saw a face that resembled that of her father''s, only more empathic and less calculated; the cold eyes that rested in his face illuminated her carefully molded disinterest. He used to love her. He didn''t anymore. And neither did she. She wished for anger, insults, punishments, imprisonments, anything to show that she was still a Crystalian, a person who makes wrong decisions and causes pain and misery to others. The latter was obvious, so why couldn¡¯t she feel alive? Ever since George had died, she had been feeling emptier than usual. The emptiness was friends with fear, and the fear brought along doubt. Because of the sudden grimness, she stopped keeping a knife under her pillow; she was too scared of momentary decisions. Despite all that, she had come home hoping that the castle would shelter her from the impurities. Instead, the people living in it only enforced her insecurities.

    Diane suddenly jumped up. She had about five hours left before the Ravens arrived, just enough time to sort some things out. She walked out of her room and into the kitchen on the first floor. There she found the maid she had been in an agreement with ever since she was old enough to know she needed to have some of the servants on her side. That particular maid was one of her biggest sources of information (how she was able to know it all, Diane never asked) and in return, she was given one day a week off. All in all, she was one of the few people in the castle Diane trusted enough to give simple yet secretive tasks to. The princess asked for her to come to her room, and the maid did it without hesitation. Once they were alone, Diane gave her a small, white envelope without a cachet.

    "Send this to Princess Naisa of Aquarius," Diane ordered.

    The princess knew the maid was too curious not to open the envelope, which was why she had written nothing but a most sincere invitation to her ''friend'' to visit her within a week. The timing might seem strange to an outsider, but having considered all the factors, Diane concluded that a better moment would never come. There was one more thing for her to do, one that made her so anxious she wanted to sit in front of the clock once more and waste another two hours counting rubies on the minute hand.

    With heaviness glooming around her eyes, Diane made her way outside the castle. The property of the royal family was as big as a small town, making it easy to get lost. While younger, she enjoyed looking at the garden that spread in front of the castle, split into two rectangular flower fields. In the backyard were the servant''s quarters, built in a half-circle that separated another flower field from a lush forest. She would spend hours exploring the forest and hiding from the guards that chased her. While there, she pretended to be whoever she wanted, and she usually chose anyone but princess Diane Katherine Hunster. The pretentious sound of her name made her blood boil even at twenty-three. And so, with little patience left, she sat in the first carriage she spotted and ordered to be taken to the city. She didn''t want anyone to know her real destination, so she lied about wanting to stretch her legs which were so fatigued they slightly shook while sitting down. She watched the nature that surrounded the castle built on a steep hill behind the city of Painron. Diane always thought that the separation was to its benefit since it sheltered the citizens from the monstrosities living inside the ancient walls.

    Her family was a strange one indeed. They weren''t descendants of Clara Heal, she had no children, but of the cunning man who replaced her. Tobias Hunster was a powerful merchant and an incredible orator. Some say he was the best con artist to have ever existed. One time, while in his most feverish afflatus, he had claimed to be the secret son of Clara''s whom she had spent her whole life searching for. The idea of ''The Hero of Justice'' dying of heartache caused by the most tragic separation with her only son had quickly caught on amongst Crystalians who had demanded Tobias be given his rightful place on the throne. As the newly formed country had been in a difficult position at the time, worn out by the recent happenings, and without a ruler, the council had closed their eyes and signed a paper that cursed Diane''s life.

    She smiled to herself. As the carriage came to a halt, she walked out, pulling the fur around her upper body closer to her chest to keep as much warmth inside as she could. It was the middle of December, and Crystalia was famous for its blood-freezing winters. Diane cursed herself for wearing one of her gowns instead of her uniform since the water she was walking through (though the roads were considerably drier than in the morning) had soaked the lower parts of her velvet and filled the silken shoes she had forgotten to change out of. Her struggle was, thankfully, not too long. Before she had realized it, she was standing in front of the ugliest, most gruesome structure in the whole of Crystalia. As she came closer to the entrance, a young man in his late twenties bowed deeply.

    "We have been expecting you, Your Majesty!"

    Diane motioned him to stand up, evidently discontent. As she walked past him, she lightly brushed her shoulder against his.

    "Your lady is truly beautiful."

    His blood froze. "Indeed, she is, Your Majesty."

    She briefly glanced at him from where she stood. "Is the crown princess as beautiful and graceful?"

    The guard shivered, avoiding her eyes. "I wouldn''t know, as I have never seen her."

    Diane nodded. As she pushed the rusty door slightly open, she turned to him again.

    "Everyone can come to a correct conclusion if only given a little push," the princess said. "I am in the minority who believe that everyone deserves a second chance." Her dark eyes filled the guard''s bones with horror only the Hunsters were able of creating.

    He fell to the ground, bowing his head. "Thank you for your mercy, my Queen!"

    Had she not believed herself in the right, Diane wouldn¡¯t have opened the door so victoriously. The stench of rotten flesh spread all around her. The prison had mostly been built underground as a desperate attempt to hide from the citizens of Painron the horrendous screams filling the old, stone walls. That way, they could all pretend it never existed, that they were all as holy as they claimed. As Diane walked through the dark hallway, she made sure to observe the prisoners as carefully as the lack of light allowed. Though there weren''t half as many as she had expected, she was still perplexed by the number of occupied cells. The Crystalians guilty of existing came closer to the barrier separating them from their princess, gripping the bars on their side of the invisible force field. They all returned her curious glances, their interest soon being replaced by disgust. It would be a lie to say Diane didn''t enjoy it. After years of having been hated by people she didn''t know, she learned to turn their judgment into strength. Feeling their grips around her throat, their hatred around her heart, she rose her head high and walked past them confidently. But she wasn''t a cruel person, only a victim of her circumstances. That being said, the horrible condition of the place baffled her senses, making her feel sorry for the people who spend precious time locked underground. With those thoughts in mind, she had reached her destination before she had realized it. Before her, surrounded by empty cells, in a corner colored by mold, was a breathing ball. Diane dared not come closer. Watching him from afar was enough to get her blood boiling. The Traitor had noticed her yet chose to pretend otherwise. Only when he had heard his name being called, the one he had been given as a child but hadn''t used in decades, did he stand up and look her way.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "I must tell you, Your Majesty, that I have expected you to come sooner," he said as he approached the bars. "You have disappointed me greatly."

    "Having a creature such as yourself disappointed in me is the greatest compliment I could receive," Diane replied, perfectly at peace with the rotting of the air she breathed.

    "Creature?!" he faked surprise. His dyed hair was starting to lose color, his nature beaming through the decades of lies. "We are of the same ancestry."

    Diane smiled. "Of course we are, Timidus.¡±

    The fake Demon laughed frantically. He let go of the bars he was holding and took a turn around his cell, seemingly thinking about something. Facing the princess once more, he said: "You take great pride in that mind of yours. If only it were as strong as you claim!"

    Diane shivered slightly. She knew she had to remain calm if she wanted to get what she needed. Kyla was the one who brought him there; Diane should be the one to let him out. Dead or alive.

    "You seem to know things you shouldn''t. How?" Diane asked.

    "A little dove told me." He came closer to the bars once more. Looking into her flaming eyes, he decided to play with her a bit more. ¡°So, convince me.¡± He spread his hands as he said so. ¡°I might just tell you if you put on a good show.¡±

    ¡°Too bad I am not much for dancing. But I have cut off quite a few heads.¡±

    "My dear princess, you are quite confident for someone who couldn''t remember her own name."

    Diane heard a snapping sound in her ears. Around her fingers formed golden particles. Oriented around her index and middle finger, they created a small bullet-like shape. She quickly aimed at him and shot. Breaking the invisible barrier that kept the prisoners inside their cells, the bullet went past Diane''s target and made a hole in the wall behind him. Too fast to be noticed, it left the Traitor in shock. But instead of backing down, he put his face even closer to hers, leaning the bars that served no real purpose, as they were far apart enough for a baby elephant to walk between.

    "Little Brandon indeed," he said. "It''s a shame that, out of all the nice traits you could have inherited from your mother, you ended up with Brandon''s impulsiveness."

    "Cut the smart talk, Timidus. What do you know?"

    He smiled evilly. "Everything you don''t."

    Realizing that there was no point trying to talk to him nicely, Diane gathered all her strength and pushed her hands through the barrier without the guards to unlock it. Quickly, and quite fearfully, Timidus jumped backward and glued his back against the wall behind him as Diane carefully walked into his cell.

    ¡°Get out! Guards! Guards!¡±

    Diane ignored his screams. She stopped before him and grabbed his neck with all her strength. The face that was, seconds ago, shaking from fear was now turning blue due to the lack of oxygen.

    "Choose your words wisely," she said.

    Timidus grabbed the hand that was squeezing the life out of him but could do nothing to move it. The golden skin that burned his neck was as tough as the sword she used to cut off the heads of his new family. He tried to say something, but her fingers squeezed his larynx too hard; the deformed words sounded more like oinks.

    Suits him well, Diane thought.

    As she let go, he stumbled to the ground, coughing excessively. Diane watched him fidget and scratch his skin uncontrollably.

    "Talk," Diane ordered.

    "They will kill me!"

    "So will I," she answered. "I am giving you a splendid opportunity to atone for your sins,¡± she continued mockingly.

    Timidus thought about her words for a moment. He looked away, her eyes being too persistent. "Well,¡± his comeback was interrupted by a cough. ¡°Well, I could always leave you in the dark. I don¡¯t lose anything here.¡± He said, his eyes moving between the wall and her face. When she didn¡¯t reply he laughed so much he started coughing again. ¡°You really are just like your father. I will give you a chance to convince me.¡±

    Diane pulled her sleeves up and said, ¡°Oh, will you now?¡±

    He swallowed hard. ¡°I am not afraid of you, Dove.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should be.¡±

    He looked into her eyes; in them he saw something he had never seen in Brandon¡¯s, something he couldn¡¯t quite explain. He had heard about them before, but he never believed that in them lived something so sinister and breathtaking it made people beg to be a part of her life. And he was a middle aged man; he had seen and experienced the world in its different shapes and colors. So, why did an eye such as that of Diane Hunster give him hope that a future with content was possible? ¡°Now I understand why it had to be you,¡± he told her. ¡°You truly are the worst Dove that could have existed.¡±

    ¡°After this conversation I might not be one anymore.¡± Diane said with confidence. There was a reason to the delay; she knew that Timidus would shatter her newly formed world and she would understand why she had made that decision five years ago.

    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°My own,¡± she replied.

    He smiled. ¡°Well then, Diane Hunster, do with this information what you will.¡±

    If we take a bit of a detour and go back five years to an uneventful July day, we would see a princess standing by the window of her castle on the hill, watching the city she, perhaps, surely, loved, go up in flames. If we take even more of a detour, we would see a boy of around ten and his twin sister, both with striking golden hair and red eyes. Yes, it was that moment that marked the start of everything. Why was a Demon family living together with the Hunsters? Well, because they were the race Clara Heall had created. To rule the world. The plan was simple: the Dove and the Six would join forces with the race Clara Heal had created and help that race conquer the world. They would unite all the lands in their world and create one country that would live under the rule of Void, the Demon king. And thus, there would be peace.

    ¡°That is why they wanted you to get the Will,¡± Timidus explained. ¡°So they would have proof of their ancestry.¡±

    But everything was destroyed by a Dove who could not watch her people be killed for the sake of something, or someone, else.

    ¡°The plan was for the Demons to come a day early so you and Void could make a public announcement about the unification of your nations. Florus was to follow, then Aquarius, and once you¡¯ve found the Swan, Iceleus too.¡±

    But what Diane Hunster did not expect to realize was that she had offered her hand to a monster. The moment they stepped foot on Crytalian land, the Demons made sure to leave a mark so enormous it would never be erased. So, as she watched everything she had believed in burn, the princess had made a choice.

    ¡°The rest you know. You fought Void and lost. Then, for reasons to me unknown, they decided to change the plan. They would tell you to kill Void and annihilate Demons. Though I don''t understand why they would still want you take the Will.¡±

    Diane was horrified. As Timidus talked, she could see the scenes he was describing clearly. She had lived them. It was her life. Once the fog had cleared, she was convinced that every sign she had ever seen had been a mirage. All alone she had lived, empty she shall leave. Putting the fur that had fallen off her shoulders back on, she silently left the cursed cell. There was nothing more she wished to hear. Ignoring the shouts behind her back, she tried to leave without a second glance. But the Traitor was a man of various skills.

    "And, for the love of God, do something about your mother if you want to live," he yelled. ¡°You know better than I do the things she has been doing for the past few years. Why do you leave her be?¡±

    ¡°It is none of your business,¡± Diane yelled back, still shaking excessively. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like it better if I just disappeared?¡±

    Timidus smiled, only this time apologetically. ¡°Quite on the contrary. Now that I¡¯ve told you everything,  I need you to live to see this thing play out as it should. But I suddenly feel sorry for you, so I will tell you this: stop being indecisive. It seems that I don¡¯t know everything and that they don¡¯t need you anymore. For some reason, I want to see you win. Just keep that in mind, little heiress. I hope you truly have the gift that the legend talks of. If not, this land will see its last sunrise very soon."

    With nothing more to say, he retreated to the corner he had been sitting in a while ago. The traitor of his kind sensed death knocking on his door.

    "George Brown," he whispered. "Truly a man of many colors."

 The Punishment

    The strange rumbling made Timidus open his eyes.

    While lying on the dirty stone floor, he liked to pretend to be asleep. That way, no one would bother him with questions they knew he wouldn''t answer. He was as loyal to his new family as his survival allowed. The conversation with the princess, he had decided, fell under the latter. In his eyes, Diane Hunster was a cute little hypocrite. The will to live is present in everyone, yet she chose to pretend otherwise. Fighting for others? That was nothing but a bag full of lies in his eyes. A king, indeed, needs peasants to rule over. The more they suffer, the easier it is for them to find a hero. And a good king knows just how much saving they need. So, maybe he was right. Deep down, like everyone else, Diane probably felt the need to keep her flesh intact. He liked the way she was able to convince herself that she was living for the masses.

    Her flesh might be in place, but her mind isn''t.

    Timidus smiled at the thought of her ending up like her uncle: locked up in a castle on a mountain. They said he heard voices. She certainly did as well. Anyhow, after the rumbling had continued, he rose his head a bit. Next was his back, then his knees. Standing up, he was still unable to determine just where the sound was coming from. There were two guards in front of his cell, both refusing to talk to him. They called it the protection of the soul, but he knew better than to believe their empty words. They were as sick of him as he was of them. The silent agreement made him somewhat at ease. But the sound kept interrupting his thoughts. He was very angry because of it.

    "Who, in the name of the Skies, dares interrupt my rest?!" he yelled.

    We tend to do stupid things when we think we are alone.

    "Timidus," the sound had suddenly turned into words, "do you wish to tell me something?"

    There was no room for doubt. It was Him. Timidus was able to recognize the voice of his nightmares without hesitation. His tone was so calm and peaceful yet freezing and horrifying. Like the dead themselves had decided to leave their forever and make him pay for his wrongs. And there were very many of them.

    "Your Majesty," Timidus stuttered, "what do I owe this pleasure?"

    He was still unable to see Him. The strong presence filled the space around the Traitor, encouraging his scared mind. No one played games quite as viciously as the saddest man in the world.

    As his king decided to stay silent, Timidus asked: "May I ask His Majesty a question?"

    In a relaxed manner, Void appeared before the guards. They bowed slightly, removing the forcefield and enabling him to enter Timidus''s cell.

    "You may only answer."

    Timidus fell on his knees. "As you wish, my king!"

    The Traitor felt cold fingers wrap around his neck. The rough skin made his own itch.

    "You know," Void said, "I had quite a bit of faith in you."

    Leaving his place, the King of the Unfortunate slowly moved towards the back of the cell. With a swift motion of His hand, He signalized the guards to leave them alone. As one of them passed in front of Timidus''s eyes, he realized that the uniforms they were wearing weren''t the ones of Crystalian soldiers. He smiled to himself. Demons truly were vicious creatures.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Your betrayal wasn''t what angered me, Timidus," Void continued. He knelt before the poor man, raising Tmidus''s head so he could look into His calm, bloody eyes. "Are you scared of her more than you are scared of me?"

    "N-No!" the peasant stuttered.

    Void smiled. "I think you are."

    "Your Highness..."

    "No, Timidus. I am not a man of mercy. You should know that very well." He gently stroked the badly dyed hair, His fingers getting lost in the pile of lies that had accumulated on top of Timidus''s head. "But, I am willing to make your punishment fast and painless, if you only tell me where I can find the Judge. I have never had the pleasure of meeting her.¡±

    Timidus swallowed a huge lump. "And if I don¡¯t tell you?¡±

    Void groaned with dissatisfaction. The ceiling started shaking with the power of His restlessness, dust, and stones falling into the cursed cell. "You will rot either way." He grabbed His servant''s hair, plucking it out like weeds.

    Once a coward, always a traitor. ¡°It¡¯s the maid,¡± he said. ¡°Her name is Elaine. She is princess Naisa¡¯s personal maid.¡±

    Void''s eyes twitched. He let go of Timidus''s hair, giving him hope he didn''t deserve.

    "But why are you doing all this?! Everything has been planned out for you, so you could rule the world! The only thing you need to do is follow their lead and they will make you the king of everything!" the Traitor yelled frantically, thinking that his king had decided to give him a second chance. His facial muscles twitched with horror; clothes soaked in smelly fear.

    But Void remained calm. No misery in the world could make His heart ache, for no misery was greater than His. He retreated to the back of the cell once more, playing with the knife in His hand. His thoughts filled the small space, making His head hurt. Memories, vividly painful, reminded him of the person he used to be, one much greener, less cruel, and full of desperate enthusiasm. ¡°Because they promised me the Will. And now it¡¯s gone. Now that you''re dead, I can tell you: Clara Heal is a wicked person. You never know when she will decide to abandon you for her own selfish gain. Just how she abandoned Diane.¡±

    ¡°But Diane Hunster has so much to lose now! You just need to be a little patient and then¡­¡±

    "Graceful, Timidus. You''re always so graceful."

    No one heard the knife dirty the old, damp walls. The underground prison served its purpose once more. People kept walking, freezing in the cold air that January brought along. The structure might have as well been a stone wall separating the passers-by from the other side. For all the souls resting in the mold, they were the crystals in dirty puddles. To Him, they were ants swimming in the blood of their kind. He hated them all, from the bottom of His heart.

    He turned Timidus''s body to lie on his stomach and whispered: "Watch your tongue. It might leave you drowning in blood."

    Emotionless, He exited the cell that smelled of death. Walking through the quiet corridors, the only living thing He had passed by was a mouse feeding off the rotten flesh. But He noticed nothing but the smell of lilies.

    Rose was standing by the entrance; she still had traces of his hands allover her body. He was not happy with how their most important task turned out. ¡°Did you do it?¡± she asked Him.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Maria now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This is it, then.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°The beginning of her end.¡±

    He narrowed his eyebrows and glanced at her with disgust. ¡°Why do I sense sadness in your voice.¡±

    She put her hand on her bicep and lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to remind you what¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then be careful, Rose. This is what we have been waiting for all our lives.¡±

    She just nodded. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time He felt like home. She had promised to follow Him to the depths of Hell, but didn¡¯t expect Him to take it so literally.

    Under the blinding light of the magic stones, He could see golden roots creeping from under all that red. ¡°You should dye your hair.¡±

    ¡°I will. When we get back.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Good girl. You know I love you, don¡¯t you.¡±

    She just nodded. He put his hand on her head and, with more angst than anticipation, said, ¡°Let us become Gods, Meredith.¡±

 The Felony

    The sun hid behind the reddish moon.

    The air turned blue as she opened her eyes. Her ears got filled with the sound of the carriage eating the stone road, while the forest painted her eyes green. Diane had spent the remaining hours of the day roaming around Painron despite the freezing weather. She had found comfort in the empty streets and lanterns that introduced them. The fresh air had stimulated her brain, giving her ideas of all sorts. Some she had cast aside almost instantly; some still played hide and seek inside her consciousness. There was nothing more she wished to know. After the short and tiring conversation she had had with Timidus, after realizing that finding the Will another twisted ¡°plan¡± she had fallen pray to, the idea of giving up and letting them do as they wish seemed most natural. The citizens of Painron, their whispers, and glances convinced her that she had given her youth to people who didn''t want to be saved. It was only her and the hollow hope that a princess could change the world. As the carriage came to a halt in front of the familiar gate, she felt the muscles of her stomach tighten; the urge to puke grew stronger as she approached her home. Though there was nothing she wanted more than to lie down and let them kill her in peace, the Hunster blood inside her body was too thick to let her loose. The feeling of superiority she was born and raised with didn''t allow her to submit to defeat. They would have all rather died than admitted they were incompetent. Diane wasn''t used to feeling like a puppet. Even when taking orders, she felt a certain royal pride. Now, she only felt like a fool. The princess was afraid to open the castle door, knowing that the dead who rested in the walls she unwillingly owned can make her change her mind. Tobias fought for himself, she for mankind; where exactly did she go wrong? As the outside was so unbearably freezing, she had to sacrifice her soul for the flesh to burn with comfort.

    The door opened with a creak, spreading the world of mystery before her. Except for a few servants finishing their usual chores, there was no sound to fill the sleeping castle. Diane had expected someone to welcome her, a baffled soul to comment on her unusual behavior. Going to see Timidus, she had secretly hoped, would make them talk about her sanity, her change of heart; someone would try to understand, to find the reason behind the struggles of the perfect princess. It seemed like the path was unimportant, as long as the goal had been reached. Once she had failed to bring home the treasure, her existence was erased from the memories of those who used to look at her bloody fingers.

    Brandon probably knows everything I don¡¯t. He was just playing with me, as usual. Now that I have failed them again, I might finally get some rest. Then¡­ Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. They will do what they want. They could change the plan again or simply get rid of me. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. But then¡­ then it all goes to waste.

    The small tiara on her head suddenly felt heavy. As she entered the large room she slept in, Diane put the lavish jewel on the table by the window. Moonlight illuminated the gemstones, gushes of cold air enwrapping them in wintery whispers. Diane took off her long coat and shoes and walked over to her bed. An envelope in light blue, with an opened seal, waited on her pillow.

    "Dear friend," it read, "I am overjoyed to read about your well-being. The tranquility that had inhabited your soul found its way into my own, your words bringing the long-awaited joy that the recent happenings had taken away. I would be more than happy to visit your kingdom, with nothing but apologies and good intentions to bring with me. The king and queen, I take, are as excited to welcome me as Their guess. That being said, I will do my utmost best to bring Them my best intentions by the end of the week.

    Forever yours,

    Princess Naisa of Aquarius."

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Diane said to the empty room. ¡°I forgot about this. How silly. It¡¯s not like it matters now anyway. They will probably get rid of me.¡±

    Diane''s lips curved upwards; she told one of the guards that magically appeared before her door to call Kyla as soon as possible. Fear flew into the room through the open window, so she rushed to close it. The moon shifted from its previous position, leaving the tiara looking as displeasing as it usually did. The real battle was about to begin. The war Diane had been preparing for her entire life was going to begin with or without her. She lay on her bed, closed her eyes, and in the darkness saw her own reflection.

    ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± she asked that gloomy girl.

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now you do.¡±

    ¡°Well, if I am to die, I wish to die in glory.¡±

    ¡°But what if they don¡¯t try to get rid of us? What if there is still a chance for us to be a part of this? Should we pretend it never happened or¡­¡±

    "You called, Captain," Kyla said, closing the door behind her. She sat next to Diane, on her bed.

    "Yes," Diane responded, the girl now nothing but a memory,"The Judge will be here soon. That will be my culmination: I either die a miserable death or live a miserable life."

    Kyla shifted uncomfortably; she had never heard Diane talk about her own death and she didn¡¯t like now the words sounded coming out of Diane¡¯s royal mouth. ¡°Well, what do you want? You are Diane Hunster, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I used to be Diane Husnter. Now, I¡¯m just a failure.¡± Diane sat up; the moon was so bright it projected her shadow onto the wall in front of the two. There was a queen looking straight at them. ¡°But, you know what the strange part is? The only regret I have is not seeking the truth earlier. I have given these people my youth and for what? So they could have some¡­ some creatures rummage though my closets and murder my people as they like? And for peace?!¡± Diane snickered. ¡°And then I¡¯m the ridiculous one.¡±

    Kyla smiled. ¡°So, you want to fight?¡±

    Diane sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t fight, Kyla. You know I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not whole, I will never be whole. I hoped that finding out the truth would somehow make me remember but¡­ It hasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But you have us.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t ask that of you. I have no idea what will happen next. If they don¡¯t kill me, then they will give me orders again. And if I refuse I will be going against destiny herself. Even if I were who I used to be, it is too irrational to believe that I have any chance of living.¡±

    "Then, what about Thomas?" Kyla urged her. ¡°You will just abandon him?¡±

    Diane gritted her teeth. "I will leave him to Isaac. They get along well. Following his lead is much better than following mine."

    Kyla was displeased; Diane could see it in her eyes. "But what if he wants to follow you?"

    Diane turned away; she didn¡¯t like that shadow at all. ¡°He is part of the Six now and he understands that. That means that he can¡¯t choose what he likes better anymore, but what will keep him live. And I can¡¯t keep him alive.¡±

    "As you wish," Kyla said as she stood up.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Diane didn''t bother denying she was contradicting herself again. She told Kyla to leave before letting her mind wander. She had just opened the door to complete tranquility when a sudden shortness of breath provoked her ears. A messenger didn¡¯t have to open the door, and she didn¡¯t have to ask him what for. He didn¡¯t have to stutter, and she didn¡¯t have to suppress a scream. Destiny didn¡¯t have to sever a thread so soon.

    It was, for sure, due to the night being such a warm one.

    Diane stormed out of her room.

    Even though the windows were open, no stream of relief strayed inside the castle on a hill. Beneath the guards¡¯ uniforms formed uncomfortable mist, and they all, without an exception, shifted in their places, hoping to wipe it off without thinking of the uniforms they were soaking in return. One of them swore he could feel a grasp around his throat, like the water was pressing his skin, finger-like. Diane felt the grasp too. She hated making sounds inside the sleeping castle, but as her heels ran past the soaking guards, they distressed even the mice in the basement. For the first time in the twenty-three years of her life, the walls she used to discern so easily blended into an endless maze of paintings and golden wallpaper. She knew not where she was running to or which floor she was on, only that somewhere in the castle slept a head without a body.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked the soldier who was running behind her.

    He was composed. ¡°In his study, Your Majesty.¡±

    She stopped to catch a breath. The ruffles on her dress exasperated her. ¡°And mother?¡±

    ¡°In the royal chamber, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Still?¡±

    ¡°I believe so, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Go get my father,¡± the princess ordered, still hoping that her eyes might see a picture different than the one described. ¡°I will be with my mother.¡±

    Her head was still pulsing slightly, and her mouth was dry. It crossed her mind that she should have gone to the kitchen first to get a glass of water, but it was on the first floor, and she had no time to go back. It could be that there was a beheaded person in her parents¡¯ room, but she could also get yelled at by her father for reading nonsense that made her imagine such horrors. Her lungs got heavier as the stench became sourer. She would have cried blue murder had the blood not been so red.

    ¡°Mother,¡± she muttered, ¡°what is going on?¡±

    The room looked the same as when she last saw it: there was a window opposite the door, a large cabinet with her mother¡¯s jewels to her left, and large bed to her right. It was only the smell that had changed. And a few colors. She looked to her left, and her eyes stayed there for a moment. Timidus¡¯s head bathed in blood dripping from his neck. His body rested on the royal bed, mocking the weavers who decorated the wool he lay on. His disgusting, dirt-color eyes stared into Diane¡¯s, still talking about a little dove and George Brown. Maria sat next to the bed, a few of her hairs decorating the artistic piece a vulture must have brought in.

    Moonlight was fiercely fighting against cold, winter clouds. ¡°What a pitiful time it is, to be so drenched in blood,¡± Maria said forlornly. It was desperate cry against the change of seasons. ¡°It is finally starting to smell like winter.¡±

    What to the outsiders sounded like mad rambling, to the daughter was the last roar of happiness. The shift in the position of the Earth brought about a sense of loneliness Diane had yet to shiver from; from the ground beneath her radiated the ice left there by the last Icelean to admit defeat to a new, monstrous race. And from the queen¡¯s crown dripped traitor¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Diane,¡± Maria said, not yet strong enough to stand, ¡°don¡¯t despair. Everything in the world must come to an end.¡±

    Diane kneeled next to her mother, the blood that was dripping from the covers creating circled on her light-purple dress. ¡°Not you,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯re my mother.¡±

    Maria looked at her daughter for the first time that evening. ¡°That is exactly why it has to be me.¡± She couldn¡¯t look at Diane anymore. ¡°If you go now, you might be able to catch Him.¡±

    The mist inside Diane¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°It isn¡¯t worth it,¡± the daughter replied reluctantly.

    Maria wouldn¡¯t have been the perfect mother if she didn¡¯t count the number of lies that answer contained. ¡°Is it?¡± She invited her daughter to run; only this time, Diane was escaping alone.

    The Hunster pride woke up the duty sleeping inside Diane¡¯s heart. She jumped up, unmindful of her surroundings; the only thing she could see was the open window, the only sensation she could feel the warm tears on her face. The princess was eager to pull the bulky dress off her body and, once she did, she jumped down from the second floor, only in her undergarments. Soldiers yelled after her, but she only saw the opportunity that appeared with each red moon. A solid golden disc formed under her feet, and she continued running midair, with new discs forming under her each step. At some point, she took off her heals and kept going barefoot. She didn¡¯t care if the entire Crystalia had her on display, if her skin was freezing, and her fingers shaking; she had to punish him, no matter what it took. But she soon grew feeble; the discs that kept her from falling grew more and more transparent until she was able to create no more. She turned around a few times, still hopeful that the sinful red eyes would allow her to be reminded of the time she was eighteen. Instead, she was met with cold air and a clear sky.

    ¡°Coward!¡± Diane screamed into the mist as she fell on her knees.

    Only her cries echoed in the warm night. There was no vulture; it was the mice who lay out the feast. Diane yelled a few more times before completely exhausting every excuse she had left. Stuck above a forest, with no idea how to get back to the castle, she let go of the magic holding her up and let herself fall on top of a tree. The leaves somewhat softened the fall, but the bruises and cuts created by the time her back collided with the ground proved it all in vain.

    I never even had Him in sight, she thought to herself as her new injuries pulsed, irritated by the ice that lived beneath the ground.

    Diane was in no hurry to go back to the castle; she took her time laying in the middle of the forest, breathing in the sharp winter air, and trying to come up with a plan. Her mother had betrayed her. Still, that thought seemed so foreign it must have been a dream; she must have fallen asleep on her ride back home with her cheek pressed against the window, so the raindrops on the glass made her dream of a horrible reality where she was laying in the middle of a forest, with her new injuries pulsing from the ice that lived beneath the ground. She lay like that for some time, nothing but the sky above. She was ignorant of the cold; only her fingers became numb and her back wet. Then, she felt pain in her chest; something spread and pulsed between her left lung and rib cage. It was hard for her to swallow, as if her throat had suddenly become thicker. She couldn¡¯t move any of her fingers, let alone her limbs.

    ¡°Are you alive?¡± someone asked from the dark.

    She would have stood up and faced them had she been able to move. Instead, she lay looking at the sky.

    ¡°I guess you are,¡± the man answered. ¡°Maybe I should have pulled a bit harder. What do you think about that?¡±

    She knew it was Him. She could barely hear His voice, yet the fear that made her unable to answer made her certain she had finally found the man she had been looking for. What she didn¡¯t expect was to be so underprepared.

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t tell me this is too much for you. Or, actually, do tell me. Anything at all. I have longed to hear your voice.¡±

    Diane wanted to answer so badly her face turned red; it was the pull of gravity that trapped her right where she had been five years ago.

    ¡°No? No heartwarming reunions?¡± He said, somehow disappointed. Then He sighed. ¡°Well, if you are so angry, I guess we should get this over with.¡±

    She could barely hear him coming closer, as there was screeching in her ears. She felt the ground vibrate as her limbs become heavier.

    ¡°I will give you a choice,¡± He said, releasing his grip enough for her to hear him, ¡°just like last time. Do you want to go, or do you want to see me again?¡± There was a short pause. ¡°I would personally love to see you again.¡± He then started making circles around her body, far away enough for her not to be able to see him without moving her eyes. ¡°These meetings just feel so special to me, you know. Like they¡¯re our little secrets. What do you think? Nothing again? Oh, come on now! I know you were impatient to see me! Why else would you screech like an animal, begging me to show myself?¡±

    Then He started laughing. It wasn¡¯t a joyful, fulfilled laugh, but a tired, empty one. It drilled Diane¡¯s ears for a while with perfectly timed and measured notes and pitches, like a broken music box. When it stopped, He came closer and traced the outline of her left arm. His fingers were soft and warm. ¡°You should take better care of yourself,¡± He said, somehow ominously. ¡°How else would I be the one to kill you.¡± He quickly turned his head to his left. The wind blew leaves in their direction. ¡°Someone is coming for you,¡± He said. ¡°I guess this works. Now I have another meeting to look forward to.¡±

    As he said so, the pull grew so strong Diane was unable to keep her consciousness. Her eyelids fell over her eyes without giving them a chance to steal a glance at the man who murdered her mother. It was just her, the cold air, and a blue sky.

 The Monarch

    The heat made her numb.

    It was a stange feeling of overwhelming emptiness that struck her at first. The day was strange, neither too warm nor too cold, definitely unusual for that time of year. She was lying facing the window, so she couldn¡¯t open her eyes at first. Then, as she slowly regained consciousness, she laid on her back. Her eyelids were still heavy, and she was in a state of half-dreaming, seeing prolongations of her dream every five seconds. It took about ten minutes for her to recover control over her muscles and sit up. There was something stange in the air, something inexplicable, somethin not human. Her vision was still hazy. She took a deep breath. It seemed like every person in Cystalia that was of any importance was gathered in her room. They all looked at her intensely, each movement of her eyeballs causing a series of whispers.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± she asked with a hoarse voice. She hadn¡¯t seen some of those people in years. And she couldn¡¯t understand why they were there now. Did something happen? And why did she feel so foreign in her own body?

    They consulted each other quickly. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the round man she had met yesterday started, ¡°are you feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Diane replied. ¡°Thank you for asking, general. But¡­ why¡­¡±

    Ah, yes. That.

    He almost sneered. ¡°We were afraid you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±

    She looked out the window; now that she was fully conscious, she could see that it was more gloomy than she had originally thought. She hated such indecisive days. ¡°I am sure you were the most concerned one, general.¡± The temporary deviation of Diane¡¯s voice made her comeback seem somewhat ridiculous, so she forcefully cleared her throat and continued, ¡°Seeing as you have always been so fond of me.¡±

    The general smiled. ¡°Why, of course, Your Majesty. I have always been a most loyal subject of yours.¡± A man in a black uniform tapped him on the shoulder slightly. The general bettered his posture and said, ¡°Well, now that we have made sure Your Majesty is all right, we shall take our leave.¡±

    Never had Diane seen a room empty so quickly and with so loud a babble. Yet not a single person looked in her direction. She sat alone for some time. She couldn¡¯t teel why her muscles felt so lethargic.

    I must have dreamt a horrible dream. And that¡­ let¡¯s not think about that for now.

    She called for Kyla. Once the maid had returned with the news of Kyla being too busy at tend to her needs, Diane narrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Busy with what?¡±

    The maid stayed silent.

    ¡°I asked you a question.¡±

    The maid smiled. ¡°Let us get you dressed, Your Majesty.¡±

    The first thing Diane realized while her maid was helping her get yet another bundle of puffy fabric onto her royal body was that she had been asleep for a week, and that that same greasy general bet his liver on her never waking up. The second was that nothing more could be said on the issue.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Diane asked as the maid wrapped a ribbon with diamond flowers around her waist.

    ¡°Your father has ordered so, Your Majesty.¡±

    Strange.

    ¡°The king gave you an order?¡±

    ¡°How about this necklace?¡±

    Strange. I have to look into this. I think about that then.

    ¡°Is Thomas Hammer here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    The princess quickly noticed how unusually slowly and carefully the maid moved, and how gentle her voice was. She almost turned to check if it was her maid and not someone else.

    ¡°Is everything¡­as I have left it?¡± Diane inquired carefully. The mirror in front of her allowed her to discreetly eye the maid.

    But she remained calm. ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty, but I mustn¡¯t say a word more than what I have already told you.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    The maid slowly placed a crown on Diane¡¯s head and quietly left the room. As the princess was not in the mood for stirring up trouble, she allowed her to make such a silly mistake. The castle was all too quiet for Diane¡¯s liking, especially considering that. A week was too short a time to forget about a bloody royal chamber, even for Crystalians.

    Everything has changed. I must uncover what is happening. I will think about that later.

    She would have made her way out of her room to find out what was going on had her father not walked into her room. Diane froze. His unfocused eyes and crocked orders brought in a devastating, ominous feeling.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    She was bewildered. ¡°Uh, yes.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    She saw it all once again as he looked into her eyes; every single detail was there, so red, so cold, so true. She put her hand on her mouth and ran into her bathroom. She spilled liquid allover her bathtub, on the rug, and on the wall. She spilled so much liquid her throat was completely dry.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­want¡­to¡­¡± she said quietly. More water came out of her mouth, none out of her eyes. She was so horrified by all those colors that her eyes couldn¡¯t focus on the wall before her.

    A week ago, she saw Timidus.

    A week ago, she saw her mother.

    A week ago, she was Timidus¡¯s head before her mother.

    A week ago, she saw Him.

    She felt Him.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Diane,¡± her father called out. He was leaning against the doorframe looking at her dress that matched the rug. ¡°Diane.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she let out.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°For what, I asked!¡± she yelled like a true monarch.

    Brandon pulled a sheet of paper out of his pocket. As creased as it was, Diane could still make out her father¡¯s handwriting from the back side.

    ¡°New ink,¡± Diane remarked, trying to hide her nervousness.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied.

    He silently read the contents of his letter a few times, as disillusioned as he was when he stepped inside his daughter¡¯s room. He then put it next to her and rushed out. Diane sat still, watching the door in hope he would return and wait for her to read the letter like he had done when she was young. But he didn¡¯t want to read its contents ever again. She hesitated. The ink that broke through the thick beige paper colored her fingers as she griped it too strongly. Then she decided not to read it just yet. Postponing the revelation, she was certain, would bring her nothing but good. She stood up and washed herself; she didn¡¯t know, nor care, how long it took. Then she sat back on her bed; it was still nauseatingly warm in the room. Then the curiosity got the better of her, and she opened the letter with such hastiness she almost ripped it to shreds; maybe it would have been better that way. It made her think of the Will. The same anxiety, perplexity, and grief struck her back then; the same curse upon the stars itched her lips, and the same helplessness blurred her vision. What use was there of being the Dove if she could never save?

    She had known for quite some time that her mother was spying on her. She deismissed it all, thinking it was the Judge who told Maria to keep Diane in check; and Diane managed to completely convince herself that they were right, that she should be kept on a tight leash after what she had done. But she never imagined it Void she was in contact with, even less without the Judge¡¯s knowledge. Was that why they let her be found out so gruesomely? To humiliate her? To show Diane they could? To let Diane see all that red like she wasn¡¯t seeing in every other night? Was it that dangerous to have a will?

    She called for Thomas. He showed up in record time, as surprised at her sudden willingness to see his face as she was at the state he was in. His hair was all over the place and his clothes creased.

    He must have been sleeping in his uniform.

    ¡°I would have come sooner, but they wouldn¡¯t let me,¡± was the first thing he said to her.

    She nodded and told him to sit on the sofa by the window. She walked around the room during the first few minutes of his visit, which made Thomas suspicious of the nature of her invitation.

    ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡± he asked. ¡°Anything at all?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied almost instantly. ¡°Still, I think you should be here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Just because.¡± Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t mind his heat.

    ¡°I heard you met Void,¡± he said. His fingers were all over the place, caressing anything that they could reach as if stunned by their existence. ¡°You father told me you talked in your sleep.¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Diane replied, now standing next to him. They were both looking out the window.

    ¡°Was it awful?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t breathe.¡±

    ¡°Are you better now?¡±

    ¡°No. He was in the castle,¡± she paused, the tears she was swallowing choking her so much that the only sound she could produce was a whimper. She breathed in deeply and said, ¡°I can smell him, Thomas.¡±

    He looked at her. The crown shone so brightly under the rays of sun that he had to look away quickly. ¡°Should I open the window then?¡± He knew that, if he only moved his fingers slightly to the left, he would have been able to touch her skirt.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Thomas opened the window wide, so the air calmed the growing tension. Her tears were momentarily replaced by shivers, so she slowly, but confidently, put the letter in Thomas¡¯s hands. He looked at it, somehow worriedly. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked and sat back down, once again unable to see her.

    ¡°Just read it.¡±

    The piece of paper was flipped open once again. Under the nervousness of the third pair of hands it had reached it suffered great discomfort. The weight of its content pulled the upper part towards the ground, but the steady hands of Thomas Hammer made sure not to let it fall; to an outsider it might have looked like quivers. On the other side of it, almost illegible due to the darkness of the ink, was a report.

    Emergency session of the Great Council

    Date: 24th November xxxx

    The issue at hand: a head

    Conclusion: Queen Consort, Maria Anne Hunster, found guilty of high treason against (her own) crown. Not estimated a threat due to her lack of magical abilities. Occupies cell number 12 in the Painron prison. Execution scheduled in ten days. King Brandon Kenneth Hunster abdicates the throne as of today.

    Princess Diane Katherine Hunster is the new Queen of Crystalia.

    There was mockery in those words, Thomas was sure. How could a girl so pure ever wear a monarch¡¯s robe? But then again, she was a Hunster, and they all shared those angelic eyes and gruesome smiles. The time when he had forgotten who they were had come to an end once more. He folded the letter quickly. How could he bear the name of the Fool when it carried in its roots the symbol of salvation?

    Whom could I ever even save? Surely not the queen.

    But the queen would be dead soon, and the king self-exiled. Diane would become the queen, and she would find her king. It was a natural cycle, for kings and queens to die of treason. Maybe he should have never left dust and sweat.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± she whispered. She had her eyes fixed on his fingers that were shaking no more. It scared her.

    He swallowed a huge lump. It was all too real now. ¡°I suppose I should congratulate you, my Queen.¡±

    All movement stopped. The Earth froze in its voyage for the first time in millennials. Maybe it was light years that counted a moment, maybe it was Clara Heal; either way, not even the flame in his eyes could melt the ice that blocked the path of the universe. Thomas shifted uncomfortably. His knew uniform seemed to bother him a lot. Pity came to him in waves; he was plucking petals, somehow always ending on a ¡®no¡¯.

    ¡°On what?¡± Diane asked. ¡°On being even more trapped than before?¡±

    ¡°You will find a way.¡±

    ¡°Will I?¡± she asked, somehow angrily. Like she was spilling out her heart and he was ignoring it; like she wasn¡¯t the one who ignored his first.

    ¡°You always do,¡± Thomas replied impatiently. He longed to get out of that room. ¡°You are Diane Hunster after all.¡±

    He wanted her to ask him to stay. It was that simple. Thomas Hammer was the type to get swayed easily, especially by silly lies.

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Diane replied quietly.

    ¡°That you are made for this. You will be the perfect queen.¡±

    And so, the Dove and the Fool would have parted ways, each setting off to their respective cave on the opposite side of the universe. The sun would go on circling the moon, or was it the other way around? The princess, no, the queen, would go on ignoring her problems until a familiar smell would fill her nostrils; lilies and blood always made such a thrilling combination. Her crown glistened with regret once she looked at Thomas. She hated that moment because it was the last time she could be a princess and he a Flamer in Crystalia. Thus, she could not allow him to leave so easily.

    She was shivering. ¡°Nothing has to change, you know. We are still a team.¡±

    Thomas was evidently disappointed. ¡°What are you talking about? Everything has changed.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ you are the queen now.¡±

    ¡°And I used to be a princess.¡±

    Thomas looked out the window forlornly. ¡°Yes.¡± Then he smiled. ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to ask permission to kill anyone.¡±

    It must have been that strange fog that Diane saw throught teary eyes; it must have flown in though the open window. She knelt before Thomas, put her hands on his knees and buried her head in them. ¡°Help me, please,¡± she winced. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this loneliness.¡±

    She swallowed her tears together with her pride. The worst was over; there was only trust left. He would accompany her to see her mother. He would sit next to her in the carriage and maybe squeeze her hand once. She would look at the woods and think of Timidus; he had such an ugly head. The queen would remember the gravity and then arrive in front of the prison she had visited a week prior. She would walk in; he would wait outside. The smell would be rottener and there would be more flies. Maria would be there, near the end of the hallway; she would smile at her daughter and say, ¡°Get me out of here.¡±. And she would say yes.

    Yes, it must have been the fog.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he whispered.

 The Conversation

    December left her garden cruelly, like she never hoped it would.

    All that was left was the smell of death on her doorstep. But she didn¡¯t have a house anymore; all those walls that lived in the past crumbled down in an instant, all defeated by a sense of betrayal. But whom did she betray? She could come up with a few answers at the top of her head, none needing a real reason. Can a queen not make decisions? She can, but a mother, it seemed, had to be more cautious.

    One, two. One, two.

    She counted the steps that echoed through the prison, each louder than the other.

    I won¡¯t look up. There is no point. I will never look up again. I won¡¯t let them see me like this.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Maria looked up. She could see a purple gown and a crown through the bars that divided her from the world. She rose from where she lay on a dirty old bed slowly and, though the floor was slippery, steadily reached Diane, only the force parting them. Diane could crush it if she wanted to. If she only reached out her hand, she could touch the traitor. Would she caress or strangle her?

    Droplets fell on top of Diane¡¯s head. They were cold and dirty. She wondered if they would make her hair smell like corrosion. But the pounding that shook her head shook off the unwanted cries that she feared would drown the prison. She had been there before; it was not the same cell, but the same uneasiness and fear of knowledge. Diane couldn¡¯t see her mother¡¯s face. The light that shone from behind Maria, from the small window, made her face completely black, like it was never there. It provided Diane with relief; she did not know how long she would be able to look at Maria¡¯s eyes without forgiving her everything. And she could not be forgiven. The sin was too important. Maybe Diane hadn¡¯t woken up from her week-long nap. Maybe she never left Carcer; maybe Thomas¡¯s flames had burned her instead.

    ¡°Did you come alone?¡±

    ¡°No, Thomas is waiting outside.¡±

    Maria nodded. ¡°Very nice of him. How are you feeling?¡± she asked, crushing with her mind the bars that divided her from the world.

    ¡°Dizzy,¡± the queen replied, ¡°I slept a lot.¡±

    Maria smiled with misty eyes. ¡°I see. You always took long to wake up, even when you were a Raven.¡±

    ¡°I am still a Raven.¡±

    Maria lowered her head. ¡°In a way, I guess.¡±

    ¡°In every way, yes.¡±

    The mother tried to reach her daughter, but the force stopped her. She could move no further than that cell. It was self-imprisonment, regardless of how you look at it.

    ¡°I did it for you,¡± Maria tried to explain.

    Diane pushed her teeth into her tongue; had she been less flabby, she would have bitten it off. ¡°How nice of you. I just can¡¯t remember ever asking for anything similar.¡± Diane though it fortunate that that was the first thing Maria said; it would be easier to disregard Maria¡¯s attempts at tripping Diane over her sense of morality.

    ¡°You will understand once you are a mother,¡± Maria replied.

    Diane was in a mood to offend; she had such spiteful moments when she felt hopeless. ¡°And if I die before that?¡±

    Maria tried to come closer again. ¡°You won¡¯t. I made sure of it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I made a deal. My information for your safety.¡±

    ¡°With Him?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Diane nodded. ¡°With Him, for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No. Not for me. Never with Him for me. For you.¡± She inhaled; regardless of how big the cracks in the window were, they couldn¡¯t let in enough air to mask that horrible mixture of scents. ¡°You feel gulty for letting them ruin my life. Again and again. So you made up this story¡­ no, you let Him make up this story of possible salvation that you could believe in. There was never any safety in my future.¡±

    The treacherous ex-queen smiled. It could have as well been the truth, but it didn¡¯t feel true. She didn¡¯t feel true, the cell didn¡¯t feel true. Only the wind that snuck in through the cracks in the window was familiar.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°What information did you give Him?¡±

    ¡°Just your whereabouts and what you were doing. I guess He is as uncertain as you.¡±

    Diane¡¯s nostrils widened and her lips curled downwards. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare compare me to Him.¡±

    Maria smiled. ¡°But you are two sides of the same coin.¡±

    ¡°How can you¡­¡±

    ¡°You will see it one day. There is no reason to be spiteful.¡±

    ¡°You betrayed me!¡± Diane cried out.

    ¡°I did it for us,¡± Maria told her daughter, ¡°So we could be happy.¡± She lowered her head. ¡° But you were never happy, were you?¡±

    ¡°Not since I was young,¡± Diane whispered. ¡°The last time I was happy was when you sang to me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Maria asked as she retreated to the back of her cell and lay on the creaking bed. ¡°Will you sing for me, then?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Diane answered in an unusually raspy voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever sing again.¡±

    The ex-queen nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°What else were you expecting?¡±

    Diane didn¡¯t have enough strength to keep her head up anymore. ¡°Tell me it was a lie. I will believe it. I will get you out.¡±

    ¡°I have made my bed. Now I must lie in it,¡± Maria replied. It was that simple. A single choice.

    The words got so stuck in Diane¡¯s mind that she had trouble getting rid of them for years to come. ¡°Out of all the things anyone has ever done to me,¡± she whispered, ¡°this is by far the worst. None of you have ever thought about me. I am nothing but a doll that all of you can toss around as you please. And now¡­ now I have to watch my own mother, the only person in this whole world I was sure would never betray me¡­ And what do I do now? What do I live for? What do I do?¡± There was silence. ¡°Tell me!¡± she yelled out.

    ¡°Stop daydreaming, Diane.¡± Maria¡¯s voice was loud and clear. There was no one else in the prison to interrupt its resonance; every wall stored it deep into its existence and repeated it as much as the green queen. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this show you well enough what happens when you disobey them? You may think otherwise now, but I have never, in my life, done anything without putting you first. I genuinely¡­ I though He would keep you alive and that was enough for me. And He has kept His word.¡±

    ¡°But at what cost?¡±

    ¡°Trifling compared to the gain. You are still alive and well. Now be smart, do as you are told, and live the rest of your life in peace.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want your help,¡± Diane chocked on her words. The Dove was crying again, but Thomas Hammer was not there to mitigate her sorrow. There was that pride again; even though her face was red and misty, Diane¡¯s eyes showed determination and reproach. ¡°I never asked for it,¡± Diane said again. She was standing tall, but her voice was trembling; the words she was holding back were so thick they disabled normal airflow. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be this. I just¡­ I just want to feel normal. I don¡¯t want to play any more games. I don¡¯t want any more people to die. I just want¡­¡± Diane fell to her knees, the tears she had been bottling for the past fifteen years now flooding the Painron prison. And the worst part was, her mother¡¯s embrace would never soothe her again.

    Diane¡¯s cries were so loud  they almost didn¡¯t hear the third criminal coming nearer.

    ¡°What a lovely place for a family reunion,¡± Brandon said in that typical smug way of his; only now he didn¡¯t have the looks to back it up.

    The frequency of his voice was Diane¡¯s last straw. She accumulated the energy she had collected during the past week into her fist and charged towards her father, filled with such indescribable rage she would have, had he not been the King of Stone, smashed his skull into so many pieces they never would have been completely recovered. Luckily, he was more composed than her. So composed, in fact, that he created a thick stone block in front of his face and partially stopped her attack. She did, however, break his nose as well as smash the block and send a few pieces flying in his direction, so the collision left a few scars on his face. Maria was used to similar situations. She had seen that nose broken more times than she could count. Only this time he would not be able to fix it. The curses that were exchanged were so vile they made Thomas, who was patiently waiting outside, shiver and franticly spin around.

    Diane was the color of the brick walls. She grabbed her father¡¯s collar and pulled his head lower. ¡°This is all your fault!¡±

    But who was she really yelling at? Whose brain was she hoping to rip out?

    ¡°And how is that?¡± Brandon asked with a smile.

    ¡°You knew! You knew everything and you just let her!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would come to this.¡±

    ¡°Diane Katherine Hunster!¡± Surprisingly, it was Maria¡¯s voice that now made Thomas shiver. ¡°This not the time nor the place!¡±

    If she were not present, Diane never would have assumed her father was capable of showing such, or any, emotion. ¡°I am afraid your mother is right,¡± he said. ¡°What must be done, must be done.¡± If he was so perfectly composed, then why did his voice vibrate so?

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Diane asked as she let go.

    ¡°It means that Maria has done some¡­ unforgivable things.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Diane let out, ¡°no, we can¡¯t let it happen. We must do something. We can hide her and¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Maria yelled. ¡°I don¡¯t want our last moments together to be spent like this!¡±

    ¡°You will really kill her?!¡± Diane yelled at Brandon again. Her voice was steadily growing raspier and more masculine as time went on.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied without looking at her, ¡°you will. The council has decided. The monarch will be the one to carry out the execution.¡±

    ¡°Brandon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maria?¡±

    Diane went for his throat this time. It wasn¡¯t that she had suddenly grown stronger, but that he didn¡¯t defend himself this time.

    She was slowly squeezing the life out of her father with gusto. ¡°And if I kill you first and become a criminal myself? What then? Who will continue your precious bloodline? Can¡¯t answer? Well, that¡¯s a real shame.¡±

    Diane couldn¡¯t hear anything but buzzing and pounding. She was all alone with her father who would soon breathe no more. She had dreamt of that moment countless times when she was a trainee, even more once she became a Raven. He didn¡¯t love, no, care for anyone at all, so she quickly grew dull to his sob story. Her mother was, it seemed to her, the only one able to swallow it. Who knows how that episode in Diane¡¯s life would have ended had Thomas Hammer not have such a knack for timing? Probably not with a queen committing a murder.

 The Culmination

    Thomas was overwhelmed.

    Millions of little ants were running up and down his body. If he were to feel every single sensation, he would become a man above men, a new kind of being to bring salvation onto the unsalvable. The ex-king had been there, with him. Had he asked Thomas a serious question? No, he asked about the weather.

    ¡°I dislike rain,¡± Thomas had answered even though it was sunny. ¡°I mean, in general.¡±

    All the heat Thomas possessed had rushed into his face, stimulating the ants to move disorientedly. They had been there for quite some time; weeks, he thought.

    ¡°I see,¡± the ex-king had replied, seriously disinterested in the Flamer and his weather preferences. ¡°Is she inside?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°My daughter.¡±

    The rainstorm must have been in Brandon¡¯s eyes; Thomas couldn¡¯t have seen it elsewhere.

    ¡°Y-Yes, inside. By herself. I mean, with the queen. The ex-queen. You know¡­ Your Majesty,¡± his tone grew grimmer as he went on. Thomas had wrecked his answer into as many pieces as his confidence.

    The ex-king had nodded and strolled inside the prison with his hands in his pockets. There was no way to tell if he had been hiding their weakness or demonstrating the power he still thought he possessed.

    The Dove cried inside the prison. Thomas stood next to the door and put his ear to it. There was some smashing and yelling and then silence, the unnatural kind that makes you feel too alone. It was that episode with Brandon that made Thomas loiter before the prison door for so long. Once he heard a second cry and attributed it to his new queen, he decided it was high time he did something about it. Luckily for Diane, his timing was splendid. Had he hesitated more, she would have had to skip yet another funeral. Thomas¡¯s face almost lit up the hallway the Hunster family occupied. It was all that dirt and cobwebs that prevented him from turning it homely. Had he been given the chance, he would have surely found a way to make that unpleasant family reunion somewhat bearable. The queen was about to die. There had to be something that could be done to change it.

    The ex-king did not like peasants. He liked those who pushed their dirty noses into his family affairs even less; so, he everything but appreciated Thomas¡¯s intervention. It made him even angrier when the Flamer suggested taking Diane¡¯s place in the execution, but his throat was too crushed to protest in coherent sentences.

    ¡°Thomas,¡± Diane said as she pulled Thomas away from her father and nearer the entrance.

    ¡°You were going to kill your father?!¡± Thomas tried to whisper, but his voice was especially rebellious that day. It could have also been the fingerprints on Brandon¡¯s neck that cast the spell. He was holding onto Diane¡¯s upper arms, squeezing them too much.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Diane answered. She turned around and saw her parents having a pleasant chat. One was facing a death sentence, the other was almost strangled by his daughter. ¡°And, please, get a grip. You¡¯re not making any sense.¡±

    ¡°Well, it makes more sense than what you are doing,¡± he replied and got exactly the reaction he was expecting: silence and distrust. ¡°Think, Diane. This is not some test or a game. This is your life. There are no second chances here.¡±

    She was conflicted; it was her pride and upbringing against common sense. But then again, nothing made sense anymore. Death and life lived together in harmony, completely interchangeable; she could almost blur the line or erase it completely. Where she was born and grew up was as good as a graveyard, she the Grim reaper. All the souls she had collected were sinners, none more than was required to be called living. Why was she, then, given the power to put them to rest? To put Him to rest. And where was that power now? Somewhere in the woods, she thought, hidden deep inside some ancient creation. It could have been Clara Heal that put it there, it could have been Him. Nothing made sense anymore. The world could have stopped counting seconds, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed. She could swear she heard the monster with diamond jaws tell her to run towards infinity. A tread of golden hair and a vow waited there wrapped in crystal transparency. A palace of stone, blood, and crushed promises housed her Demon. He was her true God, merciless and forgiving. He would show her the one she dreamt of erasing. Was that why her mother turned her back to truth? Was that path truly so soothing? She had heard it was a place where stars were plucked from trees and eaten like strawberries, where they drank the cores of mist-wrapped planets and bathed in the Milky Way. Would she ever join them, the heroes of ancient times and unforgettable tales? Did she need such times and tales? Then again, nothing made sense anymore, she least of all. Who was she now, if not the Queen of Crystalia?

    ¡°If you do it now,¡± she told Tomas, with futuristic clouds in her eyes, ¡°I will pardon you.¡±

    The air was so anxious that it carried uncertainty into the blood vessels of the ancient friends.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas answered in a heartbeat, hypnotized by the sudden summer breeze that entered through the cracks in the windows and made the prison holy.

    Diane smiled horrendously. ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t have a weapon.¡± Her heart was plucked out of eternity and planted into the world of smoke and vermin. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll be serving royalty for dinner!¡± she said loudly enough for her parents to be aware. ¡°If the mice don¡¯t gobble her up beforehand. I guess we¡¯ll have to serve a decent appetizer as well. How does a king sound?¡±

    Brandon sighed and did not answer; he didn¡¯t allow himself to be easily provoked. But Diane was only a blink away from shattering on the prison floor again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Diane plead. ¡°I will kill you unless you stop this nonsense.¡± Thomas was holding her back, squeezing her arms.

    ¡°There is no nonsense to stop,¡± Brandon answered, healed enough to be understood. He was leaning against his wife¡¯s prison cell. ¡°I am bringing justice, just like I always have. They staged a perfect murder; there is no other suspect. Lila testified against her. What kind of king would I be if I let such an offence slide just because she¡¯s my wife?¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°And what kind of father if you killed your daughter¡¯s mother?¡± Emotion was getting the best of Diane. She was, once again, forgetting the duty on her head. It was never about her.

    ¡±I am a king,¡± Brandon answered, sturdy and unmoved, seemingly. ¡°And you are the queen. Be careful of what you say.¡±

    ¡°You are a king no more. That is why I am the queen. I could decide it was you, not her.¡±

    Brandon smiled. ¡°You could. But what kind of leader would that make you? Who would follow you?¡±

    That was the first time Diane felt that the Ravens and Thomas Hammer were not enough, the first time she understood her father to an extent. It took her hands to grasp his neck for his words to feel human-like. That was her first time admitting defeat.

    ¡°In the end,¡± she said, ¡°I guess there really is nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t,¡± her father confirmed with heart so heavy he feared he would break into his wife¡¯s cell.

    Maria was silent the whole time, staring into the empty cell opposite her. For a moment, a very brief moment, she heard a pang of a horrible wish: that her daughter might occupy it, and that they might spend their remaining days together. No sorrow that mattered would remain; she didn¡¯t care about anyone else. It seemed cruel that her husband would break her daughter¡¯s house of cards so. She still had a lifetime ahead of her to dream, get lost, and regret those wishful apparitions. What Maria had forgotten in time, though, was that Diane was once the most powerful person to scare the world¡¯s kings and queens. Whether a portion of it was locked up somewhere or not did not matter; she was still the one who massacred legions without batting an eye. She was never young enough to dream; the little naivety she had in her must have been born from someone else¡¯s wish.

    ¡°Diane,¡± she started, to the surprise of everyone present, ¡°there is nothing that you cannot do if only you set your mind to it. I am reaping what I saw, and rightfully so. I do not wish to be saved, especially not by you. Whether I have betrayed you to save you or not shouldn¡¯t matter to you. I did something horrible, and I expect you to punish me for it. I would never forgive you if you didn¡¯t.¡±

    What a wonderful place it was for a queen to close her eyes! So humid and electrifying, with spirits to applaud after it is over! They would hold a candle for her; would the king¡¯s council?

    ¡°Why?¡± Diane asked, calmly.

    ¡°Because you, as a queen, must never let your emotions get the best of you. I hate that I gave birth to a queen, but that is my problem. The best the two of us can give you as your parents is the strength to rule this kingdom. That means that you must, always, do what is necessary without causing yourself pain. And right now, that means executing me.¡±

    Diane felt he knees give in, so she discreetly leaned onto Thomas Hammer. He noticed it, so he, not as discreetly, put the hand he had dropped back on her shoulder.

    ¡°I see,¡± Diane replied calmly. ¡°I have heard this exact thing a thousand times before.¡±

    ¡°Diane,¡± Maria tried to interrupt but was unsuccessful.

    ¡°Let me talk. If you want to die, die. I won¡¯t stop you. Just don¡¯t give me that righteous talk. You only did what was easy. We could have fought together. Instead, you chose to turn my life into a lie and then expect me to feel guilty for it. I don¡¯t feel guilty. I will never feel guilty.¡± A few tears divided Diane¡¯s face into three unsymmetrical parts. ¡°I will kill you in a week. And I will never feel sorry for it. Because it was your choice.¡±

    She then turned around and left in complete silence. No one tried to stop her, only Thomas Hammer followed along. Once they were outside, Diane held onto the Flamer once again, the sudden weight of her words and actions pulling her underneath the concrete.

    ¡°Why did you say that if you don¡¯t mean it?¡± Thomas asked, holding onto his queen, never understanding her more.

    He would have done the same, he knew. If it meant his mother would have an easier passing, he would have sacrificed every piece of his peace. Still, he let her talk, even when the sky became dark, and people stopped passing by. When the moon crept out, she stopped, and said it was time to go. Brandon was still inside. Diane stopped half-way to the carriage. She said she saw someone in the empty street. When Thomas said there was no one, she said she knew.

    ¡°Sometimes,¡± she said,¡± I feel that there is something seriously off with me. Not the way I act, that was learnt, but how I feel. How I can never feel the way I act.¡±

    ¡°That is because it should be the other way around,¡± Thomas replied, feeling slightly awkward with how obvious his answer was and how little help he could give.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t do that. So, the best solution is the feel the way I act. But now I have to kill my mother, you know. And I can¡¯t make myself feel like it.¡±

    A problem that arose in Diane¡¯s head had a very simple solution in Thomas¡¯s. He knew his inability to sympathize stemmed from his never having to wear a crown or bear responsibility for anyone other than himself. Still, he tried to give her as much support as his simplicity allowed. Some of that support included helping her into her carriage and sitting next to her, so she could lean on his shoulder while they rode.

    ¡°I will do it for you,¡± Thomas told Diane with a grim expression she had never before seen on his face.

    ¡°Why? It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want to.¡±

    ¡°Kill her?¡±

    ¡°No, help you. I kind of know what it¡¯s like to realize you¡¯ve been living a lie.¡±

    She was silent. The scenery continued changing from houses to forests and hills. The carriage was warm, so she took off her cloak and laid it on the bench opposite her, so it looked eerie, like a person.

    ¡°I want to say I don¡¯t need your help. But I do. But I don¡¯t want you to do it. Not because I want to do it. But because I don¡¯t want you to do it.¡±

    Diane fell asleep shortly after their conversation ceased. She didn¡¯t dream, so waking up felt unnatural, like she hadn¡¯t slept at all. There was that same fatigue and headache and itching of her tongue. Her feet were ice cold even though it was extremely warm in the carriage. Thomas was sleeping as well, so deeply Diane could imagine he was never waking up. With the corpse of fur lying opposite her, she herself felt very much dead. This very image, in various forms, had been playing inside her head ever since she was, as a child, told she had to kill someone. Someone she didn¡¯t know. Someone whose name she didn¡¯t understand because it was fake. An impostor, just like her. But what if she decided against it? What then?

    ¡°Thomas,¡± she whispered and nudged him with her elbow, ¡±I think you should wake up.¡±

    ¡°Thomas, wake up,¡± she repeated almost instantly. ¡°Hey!¡±

    Then she felt suffocated. It was too warm in the carriage. Sweat was dripping down her back and forehead. She wiped it off forcefully and tried to breathe slowly. Then the carriage started spinning, and she hit the door to her left with all her might and jumped outside. She could see Thomas¡¯s head sticking out through the door. He yelled something and the carriage stopped. She remembered little of that day, except the smell of dirt and the cold grass on her legs.

 The Execution

    The sun was fighting against the cold winter clouds.

    The sky had played its tune; it was colder and mockingly gray. The reflection of the shyest sun in the world forced people to shut their eyes half-way. With such limited vision, it was no wonder that they couldn¡¯t see as far as the royal castle. Those inside it painted a different picture. So many things were happening in the grand hall they couldn¡¯t help but fight against the evil yellow sphere that tried to spoil their amusement through half-shut windows. Maria Hunster, the traitor, the beloved queen, the ex-queen, was kneeling on the marble, the entrance of her ex-castle to her right. In her reflection on the floor, she could see the cold breeze that bothered her hair and clothes every time someone walked inside. Her hands were unnecessarily tied on her back. She tried not to look around in hope of seeing her daughter but failed every few seconds.

    To live and die in glory seemed a distant dream, a fate that only existed in lullabies. Maria was dressed in a light, purple dress to prevent the fabric from somehow, anyhow, protecting the one wearing it. She was glory herself, surrounded by hounds her daughter mistook for mice.

    The plan was simple: an unnecessary interrogation followed by the Queen of Crystalia cutting off her mother¡¯s head. There would be a banquet afterwards. Maria pictured the dining room swarming with porcine faces and porcelain teeth. She pictured her daughter standing in the shade with Thomas Hammer rambling on an on about anything, like he was at that very moment. But Diane only stared at the rope around her mother¡¯s wrists; it was so thin the ex-queen could have broken free herself, if she only decided to move her arms a little. But they knew she wouldn¡¯t. They also knew that if she did, they would all be dead; Diane Hunster would paint the walls of the grand hall red to silence all the ghosts who told her to listen well.

    ¡°I mean,¡± Thomas whispered and looked around him to make sure no one would catch a glimpse of the shape of his lips, ¡°why would Void get rid of her like this? Weren¡¯t they allies?¡±

    Diane flinched, ¡°No, they were not. My mother was only¡­ using him to keep me safe.¡± Then she sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Thomas. I don¡¯t know anything. I guess He reconciled with the Judge or something. And before you ask, I have no clue why they changed the plan in the first place. I don¡¯t know what I should do about the Judge either.¡±

    Thomas scratch his head. ¡°But if they reconciled, doesn¡¯t that mean that our mission isn¡¯t valid anymore?¡±

    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°All of this is too strange. If the plan was really changed as they told you, why would they want you to get the will then?¡± Then his eyes lit up. ¡°Hm, I see. It could be that they wanted to keep it away from the Demons so they wouldn¡¯t have proof of their origin.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit of a reach? They would have told me if that was the case.¡±

    ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t think anything is a reach. I mean, you¡¯re about to cut your mother¡¯s head off and then go to eat pork in vine sauce.¡±

    ¡°Please, stop talking.¡±

    Once the last person of importance arrived, a man in red appeared before Maria. He had a pen in one hand and a piece of paper and a book in the other. His feet were positioned so his toes faced outwards. Maria was horrified by his skinny legs and big head.

    He cleared his throat and asked: ¡°Your name is Maria Hunster, the ex-Queen of Crystalia?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± she answered confidently.

    ¡°Yes, or no, please,¡± he said so quickly that the high pitch of his voice made the sentence almost unintelligible.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Maria answered, amused by the absurdity of her situation.

    ¡°You have aided organized attacks on Crystalia orchestrated by the D-D-D¡­ the D¡­ ah¡­ the Deimons?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she answered with a smile, ¡°I have helped no Deimons.¡±

    Chatter and surprise echoed through the room. The man got as red as his gown.

    ¡°Yes, or no, please,¡± he yelled a little. ¡°You remember that lying is a direct crime against your daughter¡¯s crown, no?¡±

    ¡°That was unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, or no, please,¡± he talked over her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± he nodded victoriously. ¡°In that case, let me ask again: have you aided organized attacks on Crystalia orchestrated by the Demons?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Two times?¡±

    ¡°Once.¡±

    ¡°Yes, or no.¡±

    ¡°No ¡®please¡¯ this time?¡± He looked at Maria sternly. She loved making him lose his patience. ¡°Can¡¯t you just kill me already?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Or. No.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she answered with a sigh.

    ¡°Elaborate, please,¡± the man urged to the amusement of the crowd. ¡°Single sentence, please.¡±

    ¡°I have aided them in the sense that I provided them with a Raven to open the portal on the night of the Grand Ball,¡± Maria recited as she had been told.

    The word ¡®Raven¡¯ spread like wildfire. Maria did not, at that moment, think of the association it would have with her daughter. It was the first thing on their minds, though. But Diane seemed unfazed; it was a lie anyway. The Raven did it by herself, the mother only told stories. But the Judge made it seem like it was Maria who was behind the attacks, presumably to get back at the ex-queen for making a fool of her. And it didn¡¯t hurt to remind the new queen where the line was. Diane glanced at Thomas; now that her mother was dead, there was no one left by her side.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he whispered. ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    She was focused on the fringes on his coat. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°Nothing more?¡± the high-pitched voice interrupted Diane¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°No,¡± the ex-queen answered.

    The clock went on ticking without Diane.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man squeezed his lips together to hide a smile. ¡°That is contrary to my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°What knowledge?¡± Maria¡¯s question got lost in the crowd of whispers.

    ¡°It has come to my attention,¡± the man said like a command, ¡°that you have hindered the acquiring of a certain will?¡±

    ¡°What will? And how do you know about that anyway?¡±

    ¡°A little dove told me.¡±

    Diane was suddenly brought back. In the room, in the time, in the conversation. She saw her mother staring at her. Instead of jumping in and losing her crown and freedom (that voice was itching the dagger hidden under her dress), she went back to daydreaming. It was the Judge who was sending her regards to a mother of a daughter. And she had nothing to do with her. Her mother had nothing to do with her. Thomas Hammer nudged Diane when he thought she was falling asleep. He was well aware that, but for her self-control, that December 15th  would have been a mass execution. It was universally acknowledged that doves are bloody beasts. This one was no different.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± she bit back, eyes fixed on her mother.

    Thomas pulled her arm slightly. ¡°I said I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Thomas¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, yes, or no, please.¡± The man in red was openly smiling now, showing his charcoal teeth.

    ¡°To hell with yes or no!¡±

    This protest, cry, yell, made Diane react. She went cold and pale and clapped with all her might. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Everyone, even those who had been standing next to her unbothered, fell on their knees with their arms spread out before them, as if praying. She stepped on a few coats and dresses as she approached the main attraction. The man in red looked down at her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± she told him and pointed to the sword he was supposed to ceremonially give her; it was gold with huge colored diamonds. ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to give to me,¡± she cut him off, so filled with tension her voice echoed in her head.

    ¡°As I was trying to tell you¡­¡±

    Diane grabbed his collar with so much force he started flapping around like a duck. Gasps and protests echoed through the room and a few guards made their way towards the queen. ¡°¡±Give. Me. The. Sword.¡±

    The man lowered his head. ¡°In your dreams, Dove.¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t so focused on looking down at her, he would have noticed her fist become yellow; her furious face was the last thing he saw instead. Diane¡¯s fist completely shattered his skull, spilling his brains alover the entrance hall of her castle. Her eyes were filled with nothing but rage as she made eye contact with the guards, all of which froze in their places as the river of blood reached their feet. When she bent down to steal the sword from the corpse, a warm hand pushed her to the right with such strength she fell in the pool of blood.

    When Thomas was a few centimeters away from Maria with the gold in his hand, she said softly: ¡°Take the necklace.¡± It drew Thomas¡¯s attention to the slim rope around her neck. ¡°To remember your queen.¡±

    The innocent eyes and holy smile turned Thomas into a sweaty canvas. She made him lose control and instantly swing, slicing right through the flesh, bone, and liquid. There were sounds and colors he instantly forgot. A royal head was next to his feet; it reminded him of the games he used to play when he was a child. He could suddenly recall his mother¡¯s muffins and the mist-colored grass; it was the smell of spring. Now he smelled a few undigested breakfasts. And blood. Lots of blood everywhere. On his feet, on Diane¡¯s face. In George¡¯s eyes. He turned around to looked at Diane again. She was green now. And standing close to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± she whispered, in a trance. ¡°I will clean it up.¡±

    Everyone was rushing and pushing. Pushing him, tying him up and¡­ Diane was looking at him. She said something and he was free. Thomas turned towards the ex-ex-queen. People were jumping over her dead body, collecting her blood on their soles. Diane was only staring at him; she looked a better corps than her mother. And just like that it was over. Thinking of how easily we perish made Thomas¡¯s skin crawl. She would, at least, be remembered. Then he heard Isaac¡¯s voice. There seemed to be people with him. Women. Two of them, with gray hair. Thomas couldn¡¯t recognize them even though he had met them before. One of them was screaming, the other looking at Diane and him. Elaine smiled. Upon seeing it, Thomas started emptying his guts. It made her smile even more.

    his guts. It made her smile even more.

 The Judge

    There was mist in her eyes.

    Deep blue dived out of the smoke, piercing through the dark alley. There was no one in sight to remember her warning stares, to want the future the way she did. Her mind illuminated the city lights, with each shade crafting the world''s history. She had always known who she was, and for what purpose. Her queen would be the one she had discovered in the pictures she had seen, someday hoping to stand in the shade of her crown.

    "For the love of the Queen, Elaine, will you please stop staring!?" Naisa squeaked with that annoyingly high-pitched voice of hers. She grabbed the lower part of the timid girl''s dress. "You are scaring the passers-by, you freak!"

    Elaine didn''t reply. In her eyes lived a portion of the future she knew her princess could not understand. That was why, in her dreams, she pledged allegiance to a different queen.

    "When are we getting there?" Naisa asked the coachman. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this small space! And with her! Will you take responsibility if she strangles me?¡± She yelled at the poor Crystalian driving them.

    He murmured something and yelled at his horses in return, bruising their backs with his whip. Elaine only watched the sun rise in the distance and color the sky. She didn¡¯t mind Naisa or her rambling, as long as she was given the chance to live and help her ancient queen. As they were about to leave the city behind completely, they saw Isaac pacing back and forth in the middle of the road. The carriage stopped and he froze when Elaine stuck her head out of the window and then jumped out. Elaine walked up to Isaac and bowed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, too confused to control her expression. ¡°Are you insane?! Someone could have run you over!¡± She kept turning around after every word to make sure Naisa wasn¡¯t close enough to hear.

    ¡°Oh, hello,¡± he replied forlornly, looking behind Elaine and towards the carriage. ¡°Is she inside?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She put her arms around his neck, only for him to remove them and walk right past her and into the carriage. Elaine stood outside for a moment before following him as if nothing had happened. Naisa blushed deeply when Isaac appeared, but he kept ignoring her as much as his royal brain allowed. They travelled like that for some time before Naisa decided to yell at the coachman again.

    ¡°I told you to hurry up, you common¡­¡± She had caught Isaac¡¯s attention, so she stopped mid-sentence and cleared her throat. ¡°What are you doing here so early in the morning, Isaac?¡± Naisa asked Isaac a little louder as her fan was covering her face.

    ¡°I am going to see Diane,¡± he replied, not taking his eyes off the forest around them.

    Naisa laughed, her eyes scanning every inch of Isaac¡¯s body.

    ¡°You really picked a wonderful time to come for a visit,¡± Isaac commented, for the first time looking at Naisa.

    ¡°Well, we have been invited. By Diane, personally.¡±

    ¡°They are executing queen Maria today.¡±

    The carriage came to a halt. Naisa¡¯s scream terrified the horses so much they refused to keep going for another hour. During that time, the princess of Aquarius kept on uttering such descriptive curses and cried so much Isaac wanted to jump out of the carriage and walk the rest of the way. ¡®This is how they are welcoming me¡¯ was to be heard every second or so. Luckily, Isaac¡¯s presence made the horses calmer as time went on and after an hour, they were finally able to continue on. Elaine enjoyed the emptiness that surrounded Diane''s castle. The morning was fresh, with raindrops occasionally dirtying the widow Elaine was leaning against. The forests and meadows all blended in her blue eyes, just like she had expected them to. Sometimes she dreamt of salvation, sometimes of death. She hated waking up from the life she would soon get to enjoy.

    ¡°And what exactly did Maria Hunster do?¡± asked Naisa, somehow triumphally once the castle was within reach.

    ¡°Conspire against the crown, apparently¡± was Isaac¡¯s answer. He had no intention of talking about it anymore, even though he knew all the gory details of his best friend¡¯s mother¡¯s fate.

    Naisa smiled. ¡°What did she do this time, Elaine? Don¡¯t tell me she advised her daughter to run for her life?¡±

    Elaine bowed her head. ¡°Nothing for you to be concerned with, my queen. I am simply getting rid of obstacles.¡±

    Isaac looked at Elaine. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit much?¡±

    ¡°She made a deal with Him behind my back. Can you imagine what could have happened if I found out too late?¡±

    ¡°Enlighten me,¡± Isaac inquired with his arms crossed. ¡°It¡¯s not like the two of you are working towards a different goal.¡±

    ¡°What He and I do is none of you concern. Maria Hunster stuck her nose where she shouldn¡¯t have and now she is paying for it. And deservingly so.¡± Elaine tilted her head, completely forgetting Naisa¡¯s presence. ¡°You¡¯ve been strange lately.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Naisa put her hand on his knee. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s lonely.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he replied.

    It was noon when they arrived. When their carriage stopped before the entrance, one of Diane''s maids ran towards it and offered Naisa her hand as she was getting out. The princess ignored the gesture, sure that the places that that peasant''s hand had touched would humble her skin beyond repair.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Naisa yelled with pure disgust coloring her every gesture.

    The cold air twisted Elaine¡¯s gray hair. She could hear yelling from inside the castle.

    So, it has begun. What a pity!

    ¡°Elaine?¡± Isaac called out softly. ¡°Do you think we should wait outside?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied immediately. ¡°We should go in. They need us.¡±

    ¡°I am not going in, you freak!¡± Naisa yelled and slapped Elaine on the cheek more to humiliate than hurt her.

    Elaine held it in, like she did every day. ¡°Would Your Majesty like to go back to Aquarius, then? And cause a scandal?¡±

    ¡°Me? Cause a scandal?! That insolent wench is the one causing a scandal! Inviting me to visit on the day of her mother¡¯s execution! Is she insane or what!¡± Naisa went on flapping her fan excessively even though it was December and the world was covered in frost.

    ¡°You were the one who chose the date, Your Majesty,¡± Elaine replied.

    Isaac was already waiting in front of the door. ¡°If she won¡¯t come in,¡± he told Elaine, ¡°let the two of us go.¡±

    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Naisa gasped and pushed Elaine to the side. ¡°Move, peasant!¡±

    The princess of Aquarius then pushed the door open without hesitation and, as the smell of blood and vomit hit her perfect face, turned around and attempted to run towards the carriage, screaming. Elaine caught her by the waist and stopped her from reaching it.

    ¡°You said you would go in.¡±

    Terrified by Elaine¡¯s empty smile and hollow eyes, Naisa could only squeal and turn back. Isaac could feel his feet become wet. When he looked down, he saw a little red river flowing towards the outside. There were people running around and yelling, some trying to push him aside and escape. He spread out his hands to stop them; as no one dared touch him, he managed to keep the chaos inside the castle. He turned around to listen to Elaine¡¯s orders, but she stayed silent looking at the petrified Thomas Hammer. Diane was there too but incompletely, like she had left a portion of herself in her room, in Carcer, or in Lewtown. Queen Maria was lying on the floor, beheaded. Her blood reached even the diamond chandelier. The three walked in, one of them unwillingly, and closed the door behind them, so no sound could escape the castle walls.

    ¡°Order!¡± the prince yelled and pushed through the crowd to reach his friends.

    Diane only noticed their presence upon hearing Isaac¡¯s voice. She noticed Thomas Hammer kneeling before her mother. But she only saw Maria¡¯s legs because her own body was turned slightly to the left, towards the exit.

    ¡°Would someone, please, cover her up?¡± she asked no one, as her voice was so faint it got ripped apart by all the yelling.

    What were they yelling, anyway? They were dissatisfied. They wanted Diane to do it.

    ¡°Breathe,¡± Elaine suddenly said in Diane¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re not breathing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Diane let out.

    ¡°You did well.¡±

    Whether it was the Judge or an Aquarian maid speaking, Diane was not sure. Either way, that lack of empathy in the Aquarian¡¯s eyes reminded Diane that the world would not come crushing down under the weight of her misery. She had tried to stop time before, and now she was here, standing in the pool of her mother¡¯s blood. The cruel awakening she had been waiting for came a little too late; or maybe it was the sight of Maria¡¯s head that pulled Diane¡¯s walls down long enough for it to sneak into her space. Diane and Elaine both knew what was to come. One had seen it in her dreams, the other in nightmares. Their ancient parents had vowed to sincerity the two now had to fulfill. It all came down to the game Diane was too confidently playing.

    ¡°What do I do now?¡± Diane asked, for the first time looking away from her mother and Thomas Hammer who was now being carried off somewhere by Isaac. In an instant, the very instant her eyes found her mother¡¯s empty ones, for real this time, Diane felt complete serenity. The space and time were all empty. There was no reason to wreck her head against the ghostly walls anymore.

    She had nothing left to lose.

    ¡°I though you had a plan,¡± Elaine replied.

    The clock of their future froze. The walls of the room turned grim. Elaine narrowed her eyebrows. In the dark room, the eyes of the savior shone too brightly. Their paths had been marked by threads of golden hair only the Judge was able to discern. And the princess was running ahead of time.

    ¡°This is what happens when you have plans without me, Your Majesty,¡± Elaine whispered. ¡°Make sure it never happens again.¡±

    Diane smiled at her from above; so small she looked now, no better than an ant. ¡°And if it does?¡± She was facing the Judge now, her beautiful eyes flooded by tranquility. ¡°I know about the past. I don¡¯t need you anymore. But you need me. I will give you a chance to convince me.¡±

    Elaine took a step back; he eyes wandered around the room, looking for Isaac and Thomas to aid the stopping of this sudden madness. But they were both gone. It was just the two of them, royals, and a bloody floor. Elaine wanted Diane to break into too many pieces to ever be whole again. The princess had lost so much, so¡­

    Why? Why does she seem so nonchalant? What will it take to get you where I want you, Diane Hunster? How much more do I have to do for you to hate me with all that you have? I have lied, schemed, killed, all so that you would conform to Her rules.

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know for sure. But what I am certain of is that, for the first time since I was six years old, I am not afraid of you. As per my mother¡¯s wish, I will let you tell me the truth. No lies, no tricks, no games,¡± Diane replied. ¡°This is your last chance.¡± She smiled and put her hand on top of Elaine¡¯s head. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    She could feel Elaine¡¯s soft hair caressing her hand as she was leaving the spectacle. There were still many people in castle, waiting for the banquet. She ignored them, the sound of her shoes occupying her mind. Only when she was alone, all alone, in a long, long hallway did the chilly air that was seeping through the holes in the windows trace her bare hands, and her world finally came crashing down.

 The Mourning

    Her eyes were a shallow lake.

    Diane was sitting on the floor in front of her father¡¯s study the entire evening. She was looking right through the door, through the room, and into infinity; her mother was gobbling star-like creations there. Diane longed to join her in her endeavors, but she was tied back by the world¡¯s weight. Then the door creaked open, and a flash of light made Diane turn her head to the side. Someone walked out without greeting his queen. She was too tired to remember who and continued dreaming in silence. The hallway was pitch black again; she ordered all candles in the castle be extinguished, lest the light should mock her mourning. Rain purified the outside world from which Diane was estranged. She could not understand their carless worries any more than she could understand her father¡¯s refusal to see her. She had been sitting outside of that room for days, millenniums, without getting as much as a greeting.

    A rebellious princess becomes a problematic queen by default. To say that the castle was ruled by chaos would be an understatement. It seemed like the Crystalian aristocracy became especially loyal to the crown in such circumstances. It wasn¡¯t Maria¡¯s untimely death that made them sweat, but the lack of necessary protocols. Her execution had, it seems, been carried out carelessly, with the now asleep Thomas Hammer jumping in at an especially uncomfortable moment; his being a Flamer did not help the least. It had come to Diane¡¯s attention that there had still been a whole level of humiliation left to be imposed on the ex-queen before she could be forever exiled; they called it ¡®questioning¡¯, but Diane was certain there was nothing left they wished to know. Still, Thomas Hammer¡¯s act of mercy would have been ruled treason had his new queen not jumped in and claimed his bravery, calling it ¡®acting on orders¡¯. She was, in return, saved by her lack of knowledge. It appeared that the man in red was supposed to disclose the protocol to the new queen in private beforehand, which she claimed he didn¡¯t. Luckily, the Queen of Crystalia was not shy when it came to threats, so the mishapening was forever locked in the hearts of the forgetful Crystalian aristocracy; if they had those, that is.

    Naisa, the Queen of Drama, declared that she was ¡®spiritually wounded¡¯ by her welcome and decided to lock herself and poor Elaine in her room, to the enthusiasm of the entire castle. As much as she could keep her maid inside, that is. Isaac stopped by their window every evening, but she didn¡¯t need to know that. His marriage plans would have certainly made her even sicker. He was the one amusing Diane¡¯s guests while she waited; not that they needed much other than the gossip that circulated like air.

    Suddenly, the door opened, and Diane focused on what was before her: her father, asking her to come inside. She shivered. Truth be told, she hoped he would never let her in, and she would stay sitting on the marble until her hair was all snow and she was unable to fight anymore. Still, she chose to walk in. Brandon was looking at his heiress from behind his desk, or maybe it was his ghost. Either way, the two stared at each other and talked nonsense, one not listening to the other. Maybe they were mourning. Maybe they wanted to blame and execute each other. Or maybe they didn¡¯t know who to be. They say power is like a disease, an incurable one that comes back in gushes of greed. Both Diane and Brandon thought they were the person in its possession yet wanted to push its execution onto the other. Somebody had to be the brave one and take the blame, but they were the Hunsters, and they were never to be blamed.

    ¡°Did you really not know it would come to this?¡± Diane asked Brandon. That was the first meaningful sentence uttered between the two.

    He sighed. ¡°I knew she was exchanging letters with a Demon, but I couldn¡¯t have imagined it being Him. I warned her not to anger the Judge multiple times, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. In her mind, it was the only thing she could do for you.¡± He looked at his daughter, her dress all wrinkled and her jewels crooked. ¡°It seems I understand how disheartening it must be to live with a king and the most powerful princess in history. Especially when you have no magic yourself.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡± Diane squeezed her left bicep with her right hand. ¡°Still, she should have told me. We could have dealt with this together. Whatever this is.¡±

    ¡°Before you woke up,¡± Brandon started, leaning over his table, ¡°the Judge visited us. She told us that Clara Heal had decided to change the plan. Now that you weren¡¯t willing to work with Demons, she had to find another way to achieve her goal.¡±

    ¡°What is her goal?¡± Diane inquired.

    ¡°Peace, I was told. But the Judge wouldn¡¯t tell us anything more than you already know: the Demons were now our enemies.¡± Brandon narrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I never quite understood that. The only way to achieve peace is to defeat Void, yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Yet I was ordered to work with him,¡± Diane completed her sentence. ¡°There is something extremely wrong here.¡±

    Brandon scratched his head. ¡°Either way, it seems your mother wasn¡¯t only a way to terrify you. I think they want to make you desperate.¡±

    ¡°But why? I have done everything they asked me to.¡±

    Brandon smiled. ¡°With enthusiasm, I am sure.¡± He stood up and pulled the curtains that had been closed. The city that appeared before the father and the daughter looked like a constellation. ¡°Come here.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Diane gulped and, with careful steps, made her way towards her father. From up close, he seemed a few years older than the last time she had seen him. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he answered, suddenly too busy admiring the city to pay attention to her. ¡°Now I leave.¡±

    Diane scoffed. ¡°Now you leave? And what about me? Am I to stay here forever and clean up the mess you made?¡±

    ¡°The mess we made. She did it for you.¡± He sighed. She waited. There were millions of things on both of their minds. He just said, ¡°Now, you choose.¡±

    ¡°And if I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You must.¡±

    ¡°I have been trying to, for months¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Diane.¡± She shivered at the sound of her name. ¡°Now you choose. Now that your friends are dead. Now that your mother was humiliated. Now that you know your past.¡± He looked into her eyes from up close; he saw his beard, his wrinkles, and his bruised under eyes. ¡°Now that you are the queen. Now you choose.¡±

    She looked at the lights. Down there, in the distance, were millions of little lights; up here, in the castle on the hill, was a queen. Her every move, her every word, would shape their houses, their dreams, and their hopes.

    Diane Hunster was gone.

    ¡°I see,¡± she replied, in a haze. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Before she had realized it, she was already walking towards her new room. Then a chill attacked her right arm from an open window she passed. December was singing its farewell and so was she, deep inside; whom to exactly, she did not care to understand. Everyone and no one, it seemed. Herself. January. Mother. Her mother, underneath the snow that threatened to fall any second. There seemed to be a few more open windows. She stopped to close them all. It was her perfect confinement. Around the third window, she decided that there was only her and her father left now, and that bond should be preserved. So, she went back in.

    ¡°I just wanted to¡­¡±

    Diane¡¯s monologue was cut short by a horrifying sight: her father crying. Really crying, with tears and sobs. Diane¡¯s hands fell from the doorknob and trembled next to her silk. She stood transfixed for a while, while he went on with his business, as if unaware of her presence. Her face turned every shade of white and orange during those few minutes before her eyes suddenly twitched and she turned around and left. It was real; Diane was now unmistakably aware of that. She saw before her all those colors intertwined and spinning, and that unnatural motion made her sick. But she was now the queen, and queens don¡¯t fall apart in public.

    She staggered around a bit before finding refuge outside the castle, in the woods. The air was cruel. She hoped to escape the castle and the memories that haunted her, but its sharpness invited a different kind of chill inside her soul. She would have to return soon; no escape seemed possible. She was stuck facing what life had gifted her, and it wasn¡¯t a basket of strawberries. Then, as if prophesized, before Diane appeared an angel in blue. Her complexion almost mimicked Diane¡¯s, only more natural. The softness of her gaze and the amiability of her smile made Diane¡¯s blood flow rage..

    The girl lowered her head. ¡°My queen.¡±

    The dulcimer sounds scratched Diane¡¯s face and her breathing fastened due to Elaine¡¯s repulsive greeting. ¡°How dare you show your face to me?¡± Then realization forced Diane out of her daydream; the Judge did not bow.

    She smiled. ¡°I thought you would give me another chance.¡± The Aquarian¡¯s tone sounded earthlier now. ¡°How noble of you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of how it seems now, Queen Maria¡¯s death was a necessary asset of the desired future. Had I stayed back and let her continue with her little charade, who knows what would have happened?¡± Elaine looked at Diane with her head slightly tilted. ¡°If I had wasted a second, you would have found a way to save her.¡±

    ¡°So, there was a way?¡± Diane replied daringly.

    ¡°One. A cataclysmic one. You would have taken it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Elaine¡¯s smile did not seem so angelic anymore. ¡°Death is a necessary part of living. We must let it have its way.¡± Her blue eyes were a pit that swallowed Diane¡¯s whole being. Her voice hypnotized Diane until she could feel no more pain. ¡°You mustn¡¯t mess with death, Your Majesty. It will find its way to return the favor.¡±

    The wind carried the words of Her messenger; the sorrowful melody moved the frost from the little colorful dots mixed in with the grass. Hers was the sweetest threat in the world, one Diane almost wished to test out. Diane could feel a thousand years¡¯ worth of tears clean her eyes and uncover the road she had been walking blindfolded. It might have been light she saw on its end; it might have been a new beginning.

    ¡°Show me the way,¡± Diane ordered her teammate. ¡°And I might just follow it.¡±

    Elaine smiled. ¡°It seems that Crystalia has finally gained a queen.¡± She came close to Diane and whispered, ¡°I will make you the queen of this world if She lets me.¡±

    But there was something the Judge couldn¡¯t understand. Diane Hunster was never one for submission; she was now determined to choose her own path. And she would take that cursed country with her. This new queen might just have been the most troublesome one in Crystalia¡¯s short history.

    ¡°No,¡± she told Elaine, determination and hatred for an unnamed spirit making her remember the time when she was eighteen, ¡°if I let you.¡±

    Elaine couldn''t help but let out a little chuckle; she could not determine just where this Dove''s pride would take her. The princess may be playing at the top of her hand now, but she could as easily slip and demolish everything Elaine had spent her life building. "Then," Elaine said, "take Thomas Hammer to Lewtown. I am sure he misses his home. And, while you are there, visit George''s house. You will find your answers there."

    Diane smiled back. "Very well. I will see you soon, then."

 The Aftermath

    The world was buzzing.

    People were twisting and turning in an empty time and space without any real thoughts. The ground was frozen and wet, the trees with their branches miserably turned to the left under the pressure of a merciless wind. Thomas Hammer was looking at the hills from the castle window. What distanced him from those shapes and colors was a golden window frame; he saw the outside world as artificial, a play or a novel to cry along. The floors in the castle were unbearably hot even during such winder days. He could smell raspberry tea. There was a cup with a gold handle next to his bed; he only had to stretch out his hand. Or call somebody else. They would do it for him.

    A flour loader.

    A nobody.

    A Falmer stuck in a dream that never seemed to end.

    The person destined to save their lives. No, she was outside, breathing in a sense of control. To be the queen, to be a peasant, he thought, all came down to the same soil. And worms. Lots of worms all over the ex-queen¡¯s body and a trace of Thomas¡¯s sword. It was not his sword, but one he borrowed. Stole. A life. A peasant killed the queen. So what? He only took back what the crown owned. Thus, his enjoying the smell of sugar. His newly found wish for inner peace gave birth to a new urge. But he was bedridden from all that pride. It was then that he started, little by little, to understand Diane Hunster. All her schemes and lonely fights seemed to him to be rooted in the despair her position brought.

    It is in one¡¯s nature to bear such pride, he thought.

    He wished Diane would walk into his room and talk about trivial things. A new mission with a trilling uncertainty and death in its smell seemed more appealing than sitting in this room and looking at the hills. His tea was cold now and so was his room. He had waited for too long. No one likes indecisiveness, especially people like Diane Hunster. If she got bored and left, he would understand. But then he would have to chase after her. Life as it was, was impossible to bear alone. So, he stood up and got dressed. As he was pulling up his pants, a necklace fell out of his pocket, the one Maria had given him right before he slashed her throat. He had forgotten about his wish to give it to Diane and let her do whatever she wished with it. But it had left bloody prints on on the inner side of his pocket; he had to have it cleaned first. Then he would have to find something else to wear. Maybe he would go exploring tomorrow, when his clothes were all dry and the smell had become a little fainter. He scoffed.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± he said to himself, maybe slightly imitating Diane¡¯s manner of speaking.

    Then he put on his shirt and went out to find her. He was still not confident enough in himself or, truth be told, in his new life as someone¡¯s savious, to go wandering around the castle alone and try to uncover secret passages and deep secrets. But it seemed it was his destiny to find that room by himself; Diane was nowhere to be found. He spent his day wandering around the castle instead, going into room after room, disused.

    Maybe I¡¯ll see what Isaac is up to. Maybe he has an idea about everything that has happened.

    At some point he forgot about his plan and started thinking about the necessity of all those empty rooms. Maybe they served to accumulate dust, he thought, so the other rooms would remain clean. Such fun thoughts occupied his bored brain until, while on the point of giving up, as it usually is, he found something. Or rather, someone.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Mr. Hammer,¡± Elaine said, leaning against the doorframe.

    Thomas flinched. She was dressed in light blue, so pure it was almost transparent. But he could never peak into her soul as she did into his.

    ¡°Oh, hello, Elaine!¡± The lack of enthusiasm in his voice was covered up by a sweet smile, like she wasn¡¯t the one standing in front of him.

    Elaine returned the favor. ¡°I hope you forgive me for last time.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Her lips twitched upwards a bit. ¡°I am glad.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bare looking at her anymore, so he turned his attention to the first thing in the room he could grab. Something in her air was different. Or was he simply stained by knowledge and couldn¡¯t look into the eyes of an innocent soul?

    ¡°I can help you,¡± she said out of the blue.

    The candle left dust on his fingers. ¡°With what?¡±

    ¡°With your search.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is no search!¡± he tried to laugh it off. ¡°I am just¡­ exploring. Things. Castle. Castle things.¡±

    Her smile grew even wider, like she was about to disform. ¡°Like candles?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly. I love candles.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, uhm, good. Very good, in fact.¡±

    She seemed to Thomas more like a leech now than an angel. He wished he would stop seeing her, for each time he did the living perfection he had encountered during the little ball lost its splendor a tiny bit, and he wished to preserve the memory of a simpler time.

    ¡°I can help you either way,¡± Elaine insisted. She had that penetrating look on her face, like she would turn him into ash should he defy her more. Thomas never like strange beauties. ¡°We are looking for the same thing.¡±

    Thomas smiled to hide his trembles. ¡°Like I said, I am not looking for anything.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Elaine walked into the room. ¡°Have you found the Judge?¡±

    ¡°The¡­ Judge?¡± he stuttered a bit, unsure whether he should face her or look away.

    Elaine tilted her head to the side slightly. ¡°Yes, the Judge.¡±

    ¡°Like in court?¡±

    Elaine laughed. ¡°Feigning ignorance doesn¡¯t suit you, Mr. Hammer. Your face is all red. Quite unusual for a Flamer.¡±

    Thomas stood transfixed as Elaine put her hand into his pocket and pulled out the necklace. She proceeded to examine it for less than a second before chuckling.

    ¡°Will you give it to Diane?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How romantic. Let us go outside,¡± she said.

    As they were walking down an empty corridor, the guards all bowed to her, despite her being but a maid. She told Thomas: ¡°It seemed Diane didn¡¯t tell you about me. You two truly have an amazing relationship going on!¡±

    Thomas felt small. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s how she wants it.¡± He didn¡¯t let confusion mess with submission; he followed, maybe the Judge, maybe someone who knew about them.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what ¡®want¡¯ means; she only follows orders. Didn¡¯t you notice how every time she has to make a decision she does so when it¡¯s too late? That¡¯s because she has spent her life relying on someone else¡¯s decisions, so now she doesn¡¯t know how to make one.¡±

    Thomas felt incredibly uncomfortable; not only was Elaine now talking to him for no reason, but she was also gossiping about Diane. He didn¡¯t like gossiping about Diane.

    ¡°Can we talk about something else?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Why? Are you scared she would find out?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Shame. I was about to offer you my protection,¡± Elaine stopped for him to catch up. ¡°Ask.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Thomas asked and they kept moving.

    ¡°Why I am suddenly talking so much. You want to, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then ask. You can¡¯t expect people to always think about you. You have to fight for yourself. Do you think Diane waits around for others?¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± As soon as he asked the question, he felt acid spread all round his body.

    ¡°I am testing you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the Fool. I need to know if you have made your choice.¡±

    ¡°What choice? And how do you¡­¡±

    ¡°Whom to follow.¡± She stopped and so did the world. It took her light years to ask the next question, and twice as much for Thomas to answer. ¡°Whom are you following?¡±

    ¡°Diane.¡±

    Elaine clicked her tongue. ¡°Shame.¡±

    Thomas stood in his place while Elaine proceeded to turn left and into another corridor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem glad,¡± he said, jogging after her.

    Elaine smiled. ¡°I am not.¡±

    She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and neither did he. They continued walking towards the garden, Thomas looking for courage to speak his mind, Elaine for a way to push a certain princess over the edge. She seemed to have returned to her usual, quiet, celestial self. Thomas found it eerie how she could switch in and out of her designed personalities and complete a mission without a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°The Judge.¡±

    The corridor started spinning. If Elaine¡¯s face hadn¡¯t deformed yet, it would any second.

    ¡°You know what that means, right?¡± she asked in return.

    ¡°Isaac told me the Judge can communicate with Clara Heal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± She almost flinched at the mention of her lover¡¯s name.

    ¡°So, what do you know? About the future, I mean.¡± Thomas felt incredibly weird as he asked that question. But it was all a twisted dream that lasted longer than it should have, so it was alright.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If it was your place to know, you would have been the Judge, not me.¡± Then Elaine turned towards Thomas, her abrupt decision almost making them clash. ¡°We can¡¯t mess this up.¡±

    They kept walking; it seemed like their destination was in the future, the one Elaine refused to introduce to Thomas Hammer.

    ¡°So, is it a good future?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°The best we got in 2000 years.¡±

    ¡°I though our mission wasn¡¯t valid anymore.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because you and Void reconciled. Diane told me that the original plan was¡­¡±

    Elaine grabbed Thomas¡¯s arm and forced him to stop walking. ¡°Dear Thomas,¡± she said, ¡°things like that are none of your concern. Don¡¯t trouble your little head with such¡­ nonsense.¡±

    When they stepped outside, the cold air cleaned Thomas¡¯s lunges enough to give him strength to ask, ¡°Then, what do we do to make it come true?¡±

    Elaine immediately turned around. ¡°You listen to me.¡± Then she smiled; he was so simple to mould. ¡°I think I have the perfect task for you. What do you think? Should I give it to you?¡±

    Again, that fog clouded his vision. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She came close enough to whisper, ¡°I want to to tell Diane that you will never forgive her if she keeps letting me use her as I see fit.¡±

    Thomas took a ste back. It was too cold for him to think. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she replied with a bigger smile. ¡°She just needs a little push.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Why would you want her to stop listening to you?¡±

    ¡°Because she needs to make a choice. And right now, she is hesitant. I can¡¯t keep waiting, Thomas. This has to come to an end soon.¡±

    ¡°But if she stops listening to you, we won¡¯t be able to defeat Demons! And then¡­¡±

    ¡°Thomas,¡± Eliane cut him off, ¡°as I already told you, there is no reason for you to think about such things. Do we have a deal?¡±

    Whether they had reached their destination or not remained a mystery to Diane for quite some time. It seemed years had passed before she was let into their little secret. Whether that was Elaine¡¯s intention or not was up to Destiny to decide. But Diane did notice a strange glow on Thomas¡¯s face the next time she saw him. Whether it was the glow of knowledge or disappointment, or their strange mixture that was fear of the future and past, the queen only found out when the snow had melted, and a hint of a new, never-before-seen spring gave birth to roses redder than those in Isaac¡¯s immortal garden. But that was years from the present moment. Now they were standing face-to-face for the first time in a week. She was weak and small, he radiating a new kind of heat, that of sudden maturity. Her uniform was black, his dark purple. They were headed to Nowhere again to for the second time visit the grave of George Brown. They were now two different people collided with a new faith. She was always there, in the smells and visions, but never so realistically and never again so palpable. Thomas could hear Her every word, silently telling him it was about time he joined in on life; its path led to a designed destination, leaving behind an appreciable smell of blood.

    ¡°Want to go stargazing, when we come back?¡±

 The Bewitchment

    A red moon painted the unreachable pink.

    Over the buildings that fought to reach it, January blew a strong wind. People were hugging themselves for warmth as they returned to their equally freezing homes. Some would get to enjoy firewood, some hugging their families. Sickly children announced her arrival. No one was waiting except a mother with hot cocoa, sitting in her chair by the window. The mother was waiting for a savior, for a miracle, and daybreak.

    A trail that led her through the forest and into the city was frozen. The horses moved slowly. The sound of their man-made shoes did not reach the ears the same. It was quiet, and the expedition wished the silence would turn into a warning sign. The more they stepped onto the slippery ground, the more they wished it would melt under Thomas¡¯s shoes. He was the only one walking, having found riding behind Diane insufferable.

    ¡°Finally!¡± one of the Ravens groaned. Thomas was still not familiar enough with the Ravens to know them by voices; some not even by faces.

    ¡°I think I told you to stop whining,¡± Kyla replied and sniffed a few times the cold air that was now beginning to smell like smoke.

    ¡°Why is it so cold, anyway?¡± another Raven asked.

    Thomas glanced to the side and saw that Julia, the green-eyed shapeshifter he had had a pleasant talk with once in his living room, had grown fur since he last saw her. He flinched and accidentally nudged Diane¡¯s horse, causing her to look down on him.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± she asked. Something had shifted in his stance, his voice, and his heat. It was all more distant, unfamiliar.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied briefly.

    It was an unusually cold winter, as there was no snow in sight. Diane had her head so full of everything that the last thing on her mind was her freezing people, the ones she was trying to save from a cataclysmic fate. Brandon was gone, probably to try to taste redemption; his sins were different in each set of eyes, so it was unclear which one exactly he was divinely sorry for. Diane was running away as well. It was the winter for sure that made the air in the castle unbreathable. Thomas couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off Julia. He had to physically push his head to look straight ahead and not at the appalling creation to his right; even then she was in his mind and on his limbs. He scratched himself so much that Diane repeated her question.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he, again, replied briefly.

    ¡°You know,¡± she started awkwardly, her head spinning and looking everywhere but to her right, where he walked, ¡°if you have anything¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ troubling you or anything¡­ you can tell me.¡±

    He stopped scratching. ¡°Of course. Just how you always tell me,¡± he mumbled.

    If his voice weren¡¯t so honest Diane would have felt offended. But she still knew what he meant and was shocked at his sudden brazenness. She did find it somewhat charming, though, but refused to accept it.

    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± she asked, quite suggestively.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, you are.¡±

    ¡°I said I am not.¡±

    ¡°That is how I know you are.¡±

    Thomas looked at Diane, annoyed. ¡°Then, what was I supposed to say?¡±

    ¡°That you are angry. Because you are.¡±

    Thomas decided not to respond. The Ravens were chatting about something, and Kyla was looking at the Dove and her Fool, probably trying to find an answer to Diane¡¯s question. Then the street lanterns slightly lit up the forest path. They could see the local bakery now, the one Thomas used to work at. They had finally reached Lewtown after two days of traveling, as they had to stop by some villages for Diane to inspect certain things she told no one about.

    ¡°Did you and Elaine have fun?¡± Diane asked.

    Thomas¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Diane like she had also grown horns.

    ¡°What, you thought I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°There is not a single thing that goes on in that castle that I don¡¯t know about.¡±

    Thomas proceeded to watch her smile brighter than she probably had in five years. It caused him to smile too, despite the turmoil he was living through.

    ¡°So, did she tell you?¡± Diane asked, unaware of her own brazenness.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas replied with a slight tremble.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Thomas waited a moment. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me about it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡±

    ¡°That makes no sense!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does. You never ask me about the things I don¡¯t want to talk about. You don¡¯t even ask about the things I want to talk about.¡±

    Thomas¡¯s jaw sunk slightly. ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Like anything. You must have so many questions.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to, I don¡¯t know, just tell me things?!¡±

    Thomas was starting to feel truly annoyed.

    ¡°Not if you don¡¯t show any interest in them. I don¡¯t want to bore you.¡±

    ¡°Bore me?! What¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello?!¡± Kyla yelled. ¡°Are you two deaf?!¡±

    Diane and Thomas turned towards Kyla simultaneously. Neither of the two had realized that the group, them included, had come to a halt in the middle of Lewtown. They could barely see ahead from all the fog that enwrapped them. There was no one out, the only sound they could hear coming from the clock that rose above the gray, reaching for the sky that was now completely dark.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Diane asked, only seemingly nonchalant.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I asked you five times where we should go now?¡± Kyla repeated.

    ¡°Thomas¡¯s house,¡± Diane replied.

    The air was cold, and heavy with the remains of the rain that had been soaking Lewtown for days. The fog was so thick the streetlamps looked like little moons. The expedition was walking towards the path the Dove and Fool had engraved in their memories.

    Diane had felt wailing in her bone marrow; she had tried to push it out in the open, to replace the rain that seemed to refuse to bless Painron, and slightly subdue the cold, merciless air. She would visit her mother¡¯s room daily, each time less hopeful that she would find her sitting by the window, looking at the hills. When she didn¡¯t know what else she could do to push this strange itching out of her system, she remembered that somewhere on the edge of Lewtown, far away from both the forest and the city center, rose a house not bigger than her living room. Be it Destiny, George Brown, or nostalgia, something whispered in her ear while she was dreaming that the little town towards the western border might provide relief. So now they were here. It would be their last stop before visit George¡¯s house in search of the rest of the truth.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Thomas suddenly said, ¡°I do have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Diane asked, not paying too much attention to him.

    He cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my place to say it but¡­ I think you should stop letting the Judge treat you like a doormat.¡±

    Diane¡¯s horse came to a halt. She was so flabbergasted by his ¡°advice¡± that she blocked out all the curious yelling of her teammates. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ The only thing that woman has done is cause you pain. She made you go to Cercer to risk your life for some will even though she knew what it said, she made you¡­ me, kill your mother for King knows what reason, and she still, after all you have done, refuses to tell you the truth! I don¡¯t think she deserves your sweat and tears if you know what I mean,¡± he replied; the shivering of his voice would make anyone believe he truly meant it.

    ¡°Diane!¡± Kyla yelled, now standing next to Thomas. ¡°What in the world are you two doing?!¡±

    ¡°Do you realize what that means?¡± Diane asked Thomas, shaking all over.

    ¡°You are Diane Hunster. There is not a thing in this world you cannot do.¡±

    ¡°And what if that¡¯s not true? What if I messed it up because I thought I was better than them? I am a queen now. I have a responsibility towards millions of people. I might be okay with risking my life, but I will never be okay with risking theirs. Before I put this stupid crown on, I thought none of it would matter. But it does. I have to do what is best for them, even if it costs me my life and my dignity.¡± Then she rode off alone.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± Kyla asked Thomas angrily.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Thomas mumbled and started walking towards his house. Diane was waiting for them there.

    Fiona was not expecting them. She was finishing her nightly routine when the bell shook the furniture in the living room and she jumped up, knowing it would be bad news. Nothing worse than her son and the queen could have waited for her in the fog.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she let out, partially terrified by Diane Hunster. There was nothing left of the little amiability the queen had possessed; it was all dried out of her system by the ones who put a crown on her head. Worse than Diane was Fiona¡¯s son, with no expression on his face. He looked straight through her, into the past. They all went inside. It was a little past midnight, the clock had announced. The Ravens took their places outside the house, with two of them guarding the front and back entrance each, one on the roof, one in Diane¡¯s room, and one in Thomas¡¯s. Fiona Roswell was dead, so there was no need to guard Kelly Hammer.

    Sometime deep into the night, Diane went out of her room and into the living room. She had her uniform on, and her boots left muddy footprints on Fiona¡¯s floor.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Fiona, who also had trouble sleeping, asked Diane.

    Diane sat opposite her, on the sofa. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fiona nodded and continued looking out the window. Smoke spread all around the peaceful little town, waiting to be washed down by the rain.

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Diane spoke suddenly.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Fiona replied. She had had uncertainty in her from the moment she saw it was them waiting before her door. Still, the rain seemed to be an hour late. If it had appeared with the Ravens, their queen, and Thomas Hammer, it would have already washed away all the smoke and let the two Ravens breathe in freshness in the small living room.

    ¡°Do you think that, if, by some magical coincidence, I survive all this, I deserve to live on?¡± Diane shook her head and rubbed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a stupid question. You don¡¯t have to answer,¡± she quickly added.

    ¡°Diane,¡± Kelly muttered, her eyes closing, and her fingers numb. ¡°Of course! Why would you think such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Because this is what I have been preparing for all my life. This is my life. And I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to live past my duty.¡± Diane let out quickly and continued to inhale deeply and look around the room with her eyes mirroring the sky; there was only smoke in her lungs. ¡°It feels like the hoop is getting smaller and smaller and I¡­¡± She never finished.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Fiona¡¯s heart was beating irregularly, with huge gaps between each pang. If it suddenly stopped moving, would it have saved her queen better?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Diane replied, so quietly that her usually strong and confident voice was almost subdued by the moving of the clouds. ¡°I am the queen now.¡±

    ¡°Do you miss your mother?¡± Fiona asked softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fiona hoped the time had come for Diane to let her feelings out in the open, but no force in the world could make Diane Hunster, the queen of Crystalia, shed a tear before a traitor she pardoned.

    ¡°What does one do without duty, Mrs. Hammer?¡± Diane asked, more to talk to herself than to listen to an answer. ¡°Can life truly allow you to move on and live on past emotions?¡±

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you find a new duty?¡± Fiona suggested to fill the silence; it was the mother¡¯s instinct, to be sure.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Like being the queen? Ruling?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I have given them my youth. I think that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not my job to rule over the dead.¡± She made a small break trying to collect her thoughts. ¡°There is so much going on all around them and they just¡­ don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°They see you the same way. You don¡¯t care about their routines, do you?¡±

    ¡°Routine, you say.¡± Diane tilted her head to the side slightly and Fiona observed everything, from her hands crossed on her lap to her spine, straight as an arrow; her hollow, dejected eyes, and lips that pointed downwards. ¡°I have decided to reject every moral and ethical principle I believe in if it means it will bring them a better tomorrow. If I survive it¡­ I don¡¯t ever want to catch a glimpse of a person again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met your father once before. You two are so similar it¡¯s frightening.¡±

    Diane groaned.

    ¡°No, I mean it. I was a Raven back then, he a prince. I remember him always having his head up somewhere in the universe, chasing some ideals and changes. But, you know, your people don¡¯t need new ideals and changes. They need you to work with what you have. To turn what you have into something they can understand. Your people need their queen, Diane,¡± Fiona said. Then followed silence, the heavy kind that matched the fog-filled air that came through the cracks in the window. ¡°I am sad I didn¡¯t get to meet your mother. She must have been a remarkable person.¡±

    ¡°She was,¡± Diane replied and smiled, hoping to squeeze her eyes too tightly for tears to come down. ¡°She loved me.¡±

    ¡°I know a room full of people who would love you if you let them,¡± Fiona said with a smile. Then she sighed when she saw Diane¡¯s expression change into something more similar to fright. ¡°You are young, it¡¯s natural you don¡¯t see everything. But, Diane, that is why you need people. You need someone to point to what you cannot see.¡±

    Diane turned her head towards the window. ¡°Do you think it will rain tonight?¡±

    Fiona felt nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t think it will.¡±

    ¡°I am glad.¡±

    Distance.

    Rejection.

    Bewitchment.

    ¡°May I ask why?¡±

    Diane slowly stood up. ¡°I might die tonight.¡±

    The queen took her coat from the hanger next to the living room door and wrapped it so tightly around her body that Fiona was afraid she would suffocate; the same coat she had worn the day they had met, only it seemed to have grown about two sizes.

    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± Thomas suddenly appeared in the hallway, his eyes puffy and his hair all over the place.

    ¡°Thank you for tonight,¡± Diane said too confidently like she wasn¡¯t planning on ever saying anything to Fiona again.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fiona asked, nervousness growing out of her body and filling the street.

    ¡°Diane!¡± Thomas called after her.

    Diane didn¡¯t reply. Fiona heard the door open and close quickly. There were no more dirty footsteps in her house, though Fiona would have gladly cleaned them all.

 The Disfigurement

    Diane was short of breath.

    She hadn¡¯t realized she had been walking so quickly until she had made it to her destination, knees deep in mud. The grass hadn¡¯t been cut in months. The house looked the same, except for the ivy that had been let to overgrow the walls, just how George liked it. The gates were grayer now, it seemed, the color had faded under the cowardly winter sun; she could even see some rust, despite the lamps in the garden not working. She touched it a little, a little more, and then made her way towards the front door. She stopped. It was a demonically colossal house. Diane felt the grass overgrow her shoes and cement her to the mud so she would grow to stone and never leave him. But she tore herself away, climbed up the stairs, and quickly went inside. Diane felt her eyes waver yet managed to find a candle and light it to keep Her out of her thoughts.

    Only two more hours until daybreak.

    She walked into the room where the map was still spread on the floor. Diane tried not to look at it as she collected the dust on her fingers, but her eyes would betray her now and then. The queen sat on a dusty sofa before a lit candle and wondered, if the fire should burn the table it was on, if it should burn the house, would she stay seated and watch it consume her? Then she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, the candle was no longer providing her with the necessary light. It was still dark out, though not dark enough to get lost in the woods.

    The sound of a piano spread her thoughts thin. At first, she thought she was still dreaming. It was a pleasant melody she had heard a thousand times throughout her teenage years. It reminded her of soft weeds, bees, and warm sunlight, so she closed her eyes again.

    It would be nice to go there again.

    When she opened them a minute later, the music was still there, except it was dark and cold. Then she heard laughter coming from the second floor and she grabbed her sword and ran upstairs. Her footsteps were so loud she couldn¡¯t hear the music anymore. It was dark, too dark to know where she was running to. She could see a tread, a golden one, that would momentarily appear in such moments of her life.

    Diane burst into the room. It was well-lit, with the window before her wide open. Then she noticed figures to her left, her mind still not wrapped around the familiar melody. They say demonic eyes shine the brightest during the night. Diane preferred them in the daytime, though, to eliminate any possibility of nightly haunting.

    ¡°George,¡± Diane let out, her hand falling from the doorknob and smashing against her thigh. ¡°Meredith.¡±

    Rose looked up, her mask resting on the piano. George¡¯s finger slipped slightly, so the note he missed annihilated the harmony he and the quiet saloon had built.

    Rose smiled. ¡°Long time no see, captain.¡±

    The moment George looked up and into Diane¡¯s eyes, the moment his lips curled upwards, and his sister told him to keep playing, it all came right back, flooding her senses. It was those very eyes that had haunted Diane for years, that she swore she would gauge out and keep by her bed, as a souvenir. It was that smile that greeted her in that cave, those hands that almost slashed her throat and that smell that locked her into a prison she could never escape.

    ¡°It was you,¡± she said, choking on air. ¡°It has always been you.¡±

    The sun shyly crept out from under thunderous clouds; it was blood red, and it painted the room, the piano, the Demons, and the Dove the color of their guts.

    ¡°So, you really did forget,¡± George observed before closing the piano. It clicked loudly, quelling Diane¡¯s heartbeat. ¡°I partially hoped it was one of your little plays.¡± Then he looked at her and tilted his head. ¡°A farce, if you will.¡±

    Diane felt her knees give in. She was suddenly so heavy and so without air that she stumbled and landed on her knees when she tried to come closer to them. She couldn¡¯t feel any part of her body except her head which was being continuously slammed against a hardwood door. The colors all fused into the red that no longer appeared in Diane¡¯s dreams only. Then her eyes glistened, and George laughed.

    ¡°It all makes sense, doesn¡¯t it?¡± George mocked. ¡°How stupid you have been, dearest!¡±

    Meredith put her hands on George¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Remain calm, brother. You know it¡¯s just for show. She doesn¡¯t care for the likes of us.¡±

    ¡°Then why are your hands shaking, Rose?¡± George bit back, ready to strangle her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Diane let out. She must have lost her voice when she lit that candle. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t,¡± Meredith, or Rose, said. ¡°Did you even try to?¡±

    ¡°Rose, shut up,¡± George warned. ¡°Why, you ask? Well, because it¡¯s our destiny. You love destinies, don¡¯t you, Dove? Well, here it is! In all its glory!¡± He yelled out and jumped up. ¡°And for the record, before you embarrass yourself even more, I didn¡¯t take anything from you, and that was my mistake. I should have killed you then and there.¡±

    ¡°Liar,¡± Diane replied, the tears having washed her vocal cords and enabled her to be heard. She could see those pictures clearly, so, why did she keep lying to herself? ¡°You locked away my powers and memories in that cave¡­¡±

    George and Meredith burst into uncontrollable fits of manic laughter.

    ¡°Wake up!¡± George yelled. ¡°There was no cave! It was you who locked yourself up in lies because it was easier! It was easier to make yourself forget than to accept that you have destroyed everything you had been living for!¡±

    ¡°George, please,¡° Meredith tried to calm him down but received looks of disgust in return.

    ¡°Do you not find her sickening, Meredith?! How she fooled herself into thinking she had changed when she was the same person all along! And then she left us to clean her mess while she went on pointing fingers!¡± George then marched towards Diane and pulled her hair, so she was looking up at him. ¡°You are the liar. You never lost your powers or your memories. You subconsciously sealed them away in yourself because you were afraid,¡± he whispered. ¡°And you¡¯re looking at me like I am the monster. You never could have accepted me, could you?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± she replied, timid.

    ¡°No.¡± He pulled her head even stronger. ¡°Because the moment I showed you who I was you chose to forget.¡±

    Something clicked in Diane¡¯s head; the tears she had shed couldn¡¯t wash away the gulf that soaked her brain in unwanted memories. There they were in the woods. There she was, as bewitched as she was now. There he was with a knife under her throat.

    ¡°Do you love me?¡± he had asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she had replied.

    ¡°Lies. We wouldn¡¯t be here if you did.¡±

    There was no cave, no curses, only pleas. On that day, five years and some months in the past, Diane Hunster had lost nothing but her pride. And now she was here, sitting before him, as helpless as she had been.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°This farce ends here,¡± he had told her. He lied. He couldn¡¯t do it. It was all a lie. There were no kings and queens in the room; only a bunch of con artists.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± Diane asked.

    George smiled. ¡°Like you don¡¯t know. Like I haven¡¯t told you a thousand times. But you could never say it back, could you? It meant nothing to you and everything to me.¡± Then he pulled her hair stronger. ¡°All of this is happening because of you.¡±

    Diane could feel the tension build up inside her. Her blood turned golden with all the forgotten memories suddenly filling her veins. Energy buzzed in her head and her fingers felt stronger than a moment ago. Even her tears burnt her skin, raw and angry.

    George saw bloodlust in her eyes and quickly let go of her hair. The truth was, he could never truly hold her down. It was a momentary lapse in judgment then as it was now. There was no more time for talking if she wanted to survive. There never was any time for the three of them. Diane was collected enough to know she had to run away to survive. So, she grabbed the golden sword that formed out of thin air and cut the space between her and George. But that was never George Brown.

    It''s Void. You can kill him. You have to kill him.

    Old habits die hard; new ones with a shriek. Diane jumped up and stormed outside the room and towards the entrance.

    ¡°Stay put,¡± George told his sister and she listened, despite the uncertainty that kept her glued to her spot the entire time.

    George ran after the Dove. He could see her as he was coming down the stairs and he rushed after her, hoping to grab her head from behind and smash it against the wall to their left. But she could sense him now. So, when he was close enough, in a moment that lasted an eternity, she turned around and cut his chest with her new sword. He yelled out but healed not a moment afterward. Diane could feel gravity pull her knees to the ground, but she was more an animal now than a person. Their fists collided and the space around them exploded, so they were both pushed back. Diane had a hard time keeping herself standing, so she knew she had to get it over with quickly. A small, golden cube formed above her left hand. George grew pale.

    ¡°You monster,¡± he told her as she clapped her hands together and smashed the cube.

    Beams of golden light flew out of her hands before a surge of energy so overwhelming exploded and smashed the house and its surroundings into unrecognizable, microscopic pieces. The only thing left from the massive structure was the piece of marble Diane was standing on. She knew she had enough time to run while the dust was up. She also knew they were both alive. She had trained with them enough to know such insignificant tricks couldn¡¯t harm them seriously; he was the Void and she was the Vulture for a reason. She took a deep breath and observed the silence for less than a moment. But she couldn¡¯t leave. Her legs wouldn¡¯t move; it could have been that the grass had grown over her feet, but with such enormous power rushing through her every pore, it was not likely.

    ¡°You destroyed my house,¡± George said, completely unfazed.

    Diane knew he was standing at the exact same spot as before even without being able to see him. She could hear rustling and squeaking, and she felt, at that moment, that she was going to die if the Ravens didn''t show up quickly. She had faith that they would. Diane was powerful now, but not nearly as powerful as she used to be. She had it all in her once again, but she had grown dull from unuse.

    George¡¯s eyes shone from the dusty cloud. ¡°Why did you destroy my house, Dove?¡±

    When she was finally able to see him, she noticed half of his torso had been blown away. He was probably unable to create a vacuum around himself fast enough not to let any of Diane¡¯s energy touch him. But he would heal quickly enough; it was his blessing as the universe¡¯s villain. Until then, she had a chance to pray to Destiny. Diane created another cube in her hand. She had grains of sweat on her forehead, blood dripping from her nose and eyes, and she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to create any more.

    It won¡¯t help. I am dead.

    She saw George¡¯s eyes clearly enough now to know his next attack would be his last. She couldn¡¯t move her eyelids anymore. She was a statue watching her lover, friend, enemy pull out his knife and smile at her.

    ¡°So, we are back,¡± he said. ¡°Third time¡¯s the charm, they say.¡±

    But there was hesitation in him again. He walked slowly as if buying time for the Ravens to show up. Most of his flesh was back now, while Diane stood motionless.

    He sighed. ¡°Let us talk, Diane,¡± he said with sudden sadness written all over his face. Meredith was now standing right behind him. ¡°As I told you that day, it doesn¡¯t have to be this way.¡±

    Diane dissolved the cube she was threatening them with. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He smiled, now standing right in front of her. ¡°The plan never changed. It was a lie.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does. Just think about it.¡±

    ¡°But why¡­¡±

    ¡°Diane!¡± someone screamed from behind her.

    She recognized that sweet voice all too well. At first, she hoped she had imagined it as the last sensation she would experience before death. But when she turned around, she was captivated by those tranquil gray eyes that were now shaking like never before.

    ¡°What is¡­¡± he muttered.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she yelled. ¡°What are you doing here?! Why are you here?! Why did you follow me?! Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°I just¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t focus on her. George was looking at him with discomfort, hatred even. That same George Brown whose funeral he had attended and that Demon with red hair were talking to Diane who had blood all over her face. ¡°Diane¡­¡±

    George smiled. ¡°How nice to see you again, Thomas. You came just in time to witness history. As you do.¡± Then he grabbed Diane¡¯s face and turned it towards his.

    ¡°Stay back!¡± she yelled at Thomas.

    ¡°Shall we go back to our¡­ conversation.¡±

    She just nodded, her disobedient eyes unable to focus on George anymore.

    ¡°To answer your question, it was because Clara Heal realized that hatred is stronger than love. If she could not make you love me, she would make you hate her. Then, when you have lost everything you hold dear because of her, you would come to me to ruin her plan. And I would become the king of this world.¡± He put his hands on her cheeks. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be like this. You just have to choose me. You abandoned me last time, but I am standing in front of you again, asking you to choose me.¡± He put his forehead against hers. ¡°Chose me, Diane. Look what they turned your life into. But I will protect you. I will make you my queen. Choose me, please.¡±

    Diane was shaking so violently that Thomas was about to make a step towards the two.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t listen, do you?¡± Meredith asked, suddenly standing next to him. She looked at the two forlornly, for the millionth time realizing that there was no space for her in that game of theirs.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Thomas uttered.

    ¡°The Dove is about to make her choice. Based on what happens next, you either invite us to tea, or I slit your throat.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Diane whispered to George. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    George smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. There plan was always for you and me, united, to conquer this world. And it seems you still have things to lose. So, why don¡¯t you just come to me, then? Then no one else has to suffer.¡±

    ¡°But what about my people?¡±

    ¡°What about your people?¡±

    ¡°They will suffer.¡±

    George grunted angrily and took a step back. ¡°Diane, we are back here again. Have you learned nothing? Have you listened to nothing I just said?¡± He ran his hands through his hair to calm down. ¡°Alright. I will make it even more simple: if you choose me, your people and my people, just like before, unite peacefully.¡±

    ¡°There was nothing peaceful about that union,¡± Diane cut him off.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t,¡± he continued, louder, his face redder, ¡°then we kill you all. Every man, every woman, every toddler, every infant¡­ dust. Just like my house.¡± His forehead was pressed against hers again. He wa smiling. ¡°And don¡¯t even think you can fight. We know how that went last time. Just think, Diane. I didn¡¯t want to tell you such ugly things, but it seems I have to for now. If it means you will be mine, I will say the ugliest words known to man and do the most heinous¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me a year,¡± she said, as the sky turned pink. The night had passed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Here, at this spot, exactly a year from now, I will give you my answer.¡± She grabbed his cheeks with her shaky fingers; the feeling of his skin on hers made her want to vomit. ¡°I need to think. This is all too much to process. This time, I will make a decision I will proudly stand behind. For the first time in my life. But, to do that, I have to be whole again. Let me find myself again, so that, if I choose you, you can have me in my entirety.¡±

    He grinned. And then, in less than a moment, his lips were on hers. She didn¡¯t push him back. She had no strength left in her.

    It is all upside down anyway.

    Then there was an explosion in the distance. Diane quickly pushed George away and looked at the black cloud that appeared in the sky.

    She looked at Thomas. ¡°That¡¯s your house.¡±

 The Past

    The forest was swallowed by smoke.

    There was nothing to see ahead, like a tunnel he would never escape. With each step, each breath, and each hair rising on his arm, Thomas could feel the change of seasons. His youth was gone; he would never meet it again. He would never be so happy, so carefree, so bored again. It shattered so quickly and so quietly, behind his back. He was running towards his past, knowing it was in ruins. Knowing he could never come back.

    Knowing now it was too late to run.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Diane yelled. She was much faster than him, despite her bloody face. She was also more frenzied than him; he would later find out why. He would have probably been as alert if his past came rushing back, only changed; only true. She looked like an apparition swallowed by that gray; a moon maiden, a fairy, a monster with diamond jaws. He would let her eat him alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± he yelled back.

    Diane tried to wrestle with her memories; she knew she couldn¡¯t win. She remembered, now more clearly than she wanted, the day she first met the Browns. There was a peculiarity in the air she could not explain; the tranquility mixed with fright, as if the emptiness that greeted her would become the only thing she would ever dream about. She hated him from the moment he had said his name.

    ¡°George Brown. It is a pleasure meeting you, Your Majesty.¡±

    She had known, as young as she had been, that there would be no going back. He was the boy she had been told about every day since she was six. She would love him, and with the power of that love change the world. She would love him, and with the power of that love root out the misery in this gray world. She had to love him, or everything would be destroyed.

    And she did. There was nothing but ash left. If only she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted her life in doubt. She would have learned how to speak her mind. Now she was running away. Again.

    In the twenty or so years of her life, she had only made a handful of choices; if even one of them was real and not someone''s game, she promised herself, she would be content. Yes, there was one. When she let George''s father come with her to fight. When George asked her to eat her words and go back home. When she listened to the sound of Demon bones breaking, when she smelled the old man''s blood. He was not truly old, but it was easier to remember him a little grayer. Like he would have died soon anyway. Like it wasn''t a horrible first choice. Or a handful of them.

    A peculiar age it truly was, back then and now. Older, but never the wiser. She was crunching ash with her battle shoes, beginning for somebody, anybody other than Clara Heal, to tell her what decision to make.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Because all the choices she had ever made ended in complete silence.

    Yes, he should have killed her back then. That was their first crack. He should have killed her then and there, the Judge had told him when she found out. But Clara Heal had had another perfect plan: to make Diane desperate enough to go against reason and think she was fighting against Destiny herself. To kill every single creature Diane had as much as glanced at until the princess had completely lost her mind and decided to seek George''s assistance. She must have rejoiced at the sound of the princess¡¯s heart whenever certain gray eyes would look at her. It meant one more pawn to be destroyed. He would be the first one she kills off once Diane finds the Swan. But why would she cling onto Diane Hunster so desperately? Why not kill her too, while she¡¯s at it? Well, that¡¯s because no one can kill Diane Hunster; it is not in their bones.

    Now, there was a situation. This was not a crack, no, it was larger than that. Larger than life. An escape rute.

    Diane Hunster was also once a teenager. Back when she was sick of feeling inferior to the Judge, the great Diane Hunser hid a little truth. And as she grew older, she realized that it was the best decision of her life.

    She knew Meredith was the Vulture, but everyone knew that. But she also knew the Swan. Diane could remember her know. And she was the only one. That meant one thing: she was still useful. They couldn¡¯t find the Swan without her. They would have to let her live. And maybe¡­ just maybe¡­

    I could finally find a way out.

    ¡°Are they dead?¡± Thomas asked her suddenly. He had developed a habit of believing she always had an answer.

    They were a turn away from his street. He couldn¡¯t feel his legs anymore.

    She didn¡¯t need to answer. Once they saw limbs scattered around the street, smoke, and fire gobbling up the nearby houses, it was all very clear. Thomas stopped and looked at the hole that replaced his home. There was dust, blood, and fire. The entire town seemed to have gathered to look at the misfortune; some Ravens Diane didn''t recognize were mixed in with the crowd, observing their every move. Diane was a tad more collected, having, unfortunately, put the pieces together before Thomas Hammer. She saw Elaine¡¯s revolting smile in every drop of blood and heard her voice in every stranger¡¯s shriek.

    ¡°She did this on purpose. It was a beginner¡¯s mistake. Your being alive right now is¡­¡± His face told her to stop talking. She hated how fresh all those feelings still were in her. At least she had a body to bury. She would have buried his too, if not for a¡­ miracle. Elaine wanted him dead. Ealine wanted her in the gutter. Elaine wanted¡­

    ¡°I will make them pay,¡± he said, softly, as the fire in his eyes was extinguished.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± she mumbled. ¡°This is all there is to it. Someone lives and someone dies. It¡¯s one big magic ring. Don¡¯t get sucked in.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± he replied. ¡°You have a choice. A year¡¯s worth of choices. And what do I have? What do I have now?¡±

    She took Thomas¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t look at her. He just stood and watched. She buried her head in his chest. He knew it too. That was when he broke down.

    He was the last thing she had to lose.

 Epilogue

    The sky was blocked by the smoke.

    Diane¡¯s hair was scattered over the pieces of broken bricks. There was ash on her eyelashes; probably what was left of the map she once wanted so much. It was a hot February morning; her skin was burning, with a big hole in her stomach. If her blood mixed with her comrades¡¯, she feared, she would not be the queen anymore. But did any of that mean anything at that moment? Queen, peasant, all would bleed out at similar time.

    Then she opened her eyes and saw black. On clothes, on caskets. There were more than two of them. A man was holding her arm and saying something.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked.

    The man looked concerned. ¡°I asked if you were alright, Your Majesty.¡±

    Diane pulled away; she had been getting lost in such horrific daydreams more often now. ¡°Yes, certainly.¡±

    When she turned around, she realized she was all alone. Only Thomas Hammer was standing in the distance, observing his black shoes.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Diane asked the man.

    ¡°They left, Your Majesty,¡± he answered softly.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Diane said goodbye to the man who proceeded to lower the caskets into their respective holes, one by one. Diane marched towards Thomas, not daring to turn around. Thomas gave her a dejected smile. She grabbed his upper arm as they walked through the cemetery. It was cold out, so Diane was wearing her thickest clothes; Thomas¡¯s arm was warm, and she had to change sides a few times so her hand wouldn¡¯t burn.

    ¡°Well,¡± he started, trying to sound lighthearted, ¡°that¡¯s over.¡± He sniffed a few times and wiped his eyes with his sleeve.

    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Diane asked.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Thomas answered.

    Diane smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. So am I.¡±

    Thomas heard her sob the entire way home. She told him she had never cried so much in her life, and he believed her without a doubt. She said she remembered her mother and the funeral she didn¡¯t get to have. She was also reminded of how she missed Meredith¡¯s funeral; that was when she stopped talking. It took a few days for the happenings of that day to settle in her mind. In her head she was the worst kind of being; she didn¡¯t deserve to wish to be saved, let alone have people sacrifice themselves so her pathetic little lungs could suck in other people¡¯s air. Thomas tried to persuade her against it, to tell her all people make mistakes, and it wasn¡¯t really a mistake in the real sense of the word, and she also couldn¡¯t have known what Elaine was plotting, but she didn¡¯t listen to his rants. She hated herself more than ever before. Kyla was the only one who miraculously survived that explosion. She had been unconscious for a week now despite Isaac having rushed to Lewtown to heal her. Thomas was still in shock, and he talked much more that usual. Diane let him, the sound of his voice keeping her from locking herself up in the past. He also cried in his sleep every night, and at breakfast and lunch. He never said his mother¡¯s name, though he did reminisce a lot.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    All rulers were made aware of the encounter between George and Diane. Needless to say none of them rejoiced at her choice, but they did not have anything to say to her, especially now that her powers were back. Not fully yet, but they didn¡¯t need to know that.

    Diane still found it all a bit hard to believe. It was like a prolonged dream; maybe her entire life had been a dream, and she would, at some point, wake up in her bed, thirteen years old, and go out to play with George and Meredith. Maybe she never even existed.

    It would have been better that way.

    Days went by in such uncertainty and unrealistic hoping. It rained almost every day, so the dust that was Thomas¡¯s house turned into mud.

    ¡°What do you plan to do now?¡± Thomas asked her on a typical March day. Neither of them cried anymore, though Thomas was still wearing black. He found Diane standing outside, her big coat on and her weapons safely tucked in her big belt. She could see heavy, gray clouds hover above her head.

    ¡°Do you think it will rain?¡± she asked him.

    He was shivering next to her. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Diane looked into his intense, gray eyes. If only the sparks in them would light a fire big enough to enwrap her entirely, to hide all skin, maybe she would have stayed.

    ¡°I will be leaving now, Thomas,¡± she said softly.

    Thomas smiled. ¡°Where are we going this time? Carcer? Painron? Some other hidden place?¡±

    Diane returned the smile. ¡°No. I am going alone.¡±

    ¡°I know. I am just asking where to.¡±

    Thomas stuffed his hands deep into his pockets to defend against the cold. The wind was carrying paper bags and newspaper around the empty street. It was a hollow town now, a hollow world, emptied by the blizzard that never came.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just¡­ have to go somewhere I can think. Alone.¡± She was unusually quiet. Maybe she wanted him to ask her to stay. But he knew what she needed wasn¡¯t his mercy. ¡°My father is coming back to take care of things while I¡¯m away.¡±

    Thomas nodded. ¡°I guess this town really is too small to hold you for long.¡±

    Diane had tears in her eyes. She wanted something to hold onto so much she almost begged him to come with her. But she didn¡¯t need distractions; she needed to wake up her slumberous past and become the person who would shelter the world.

    ¡°I have something for you,¡± Thomas said softly, his ears red; from the cold, to be sure.

    He pulled the gold necklace out of his pocket, the one Maria had given him. Diane gasped.

    ¡°I knew you would leave, so¡­ I waited to give this to you.¡±

    Next to the small emerald Diane recognized too well, was a little, tiny, microscopic star. She looked up. His face was completely red.

    ¡°So¡­¡± His voice broke in a funny way. ¡°So you know you have somewhere to return to. I might not have a house anymore but¡­¡± Thomas was taken aback by her suddenly crashing into him and wrapping her arms around his torso. He didn¡¯t know if he should hug her back or stay with his arms slightly raised.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    They both thought she pulled away too soon. But the day was breaking, and it was time for her to leave. Thomas put the necklace around her neck and took one last look into her eyes before she mounted her horse and rode off towards the sun; his winter fairy, taking all the colors with her as she left. The first snowflake melted on his palm.

    ¡°This is going to be a cold one.¡±

    The End of Book 1

 Prologue

    There was once a time when they were abandoned by their queen.

    It was a time of grand gestures and silly decisions. Of silly people with grand ideals, or the other way around. Overshadowed by confusion, it seemed like the world was changing; the rusty clock that proudly rose above the small town in Crystalia ticked no longer. The once carefree citizens of the newest country in the world could now smell smoke in the air. Each contact of a black boot with the concrete drilled into their dreams a melody of defeat and hopelessness. Diane Hunster, that same Diane Hunster they had feared and hated, they now almost missed. She was, in her own strange way, the helm of their ship; now that they were sinking, slowly and steadily, they remembered fondly the days when they talked about her gruesome past.

    There was once a time when quiet chaos ruled.

    The monsters that once occupied their nightmares now walked their streets confidently, with mockery in their countenance. They were beautiful, with golden hair and red eyes; they were powerful, too powerful to be looked in the eye. Someone said they were a new race, though some doubted the validity of the claims; but they did bear an uncanny similarity to Clara Heal. Slowly, but steadily, the Judge was preparing the people for what was inevitable. Once Diane Hunster comes back with a clearer picture of the past and present, and Elaine was certain that the queen would find her way back home, she will have all the ingredients for true peace. And what a Flamer had to say about it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    There was once a time when a soothing voice asked for blood to be spilled.

    She lived in the cracks in the pavement, in the empty houses, and abandoned minds. She asked him to forget his faith, to seal it within a house that once smelled like spring; but the house with muddy footprints and shallow memories was no more. He swore that nothing in this world would make him lose his faith; the moment had come for him to prove it.

    There was once a time when the Fool had to make his choice. His time had come. Or so they said.

 The Peasant

    If years passed as seconds did, a life full of memories would unfold.

    If the birds had sung any louder, any louder at all, it seemed like peace of mind would have been within his grasp. But the forest was quiet, despite the early morning and the persistent sun. That October was a stubborn one, with barely any sounds of life, killing the spirit with unnatural scorching air and nightly rain that made the dust heavier. The earthly spirits rose from the grass and mixed with the forest air when Thomas Hammer sighed. He watched dawn untangle the morning sky, thinking of the future he would have to defy. For a moment he wanted to believe that the past year had been a dream, a dome he had created in his mind to shelter it from the mayhem that had taken over the world; but one can never see inside the city covered in eternal fog while sitting in the forest. Now that he was looking up, at the sky, the clouds, and a quarter of a sun, he was overwhelmed by a very simple realization: he had nothing left to his name. So, what kind of home was he to build? Now that the slate was clean, what kind of man should he become?

    He lost a quarter of the fool that he used to be. He used to think that somewhere beyond all that dust lay a life that could not be destroyed by the wind; the dome that had been built to protect him shattered into gigantic pieces he refused to pick up.

    I¡¯m so sick of this.

    Something has to follow sorrow; in the case of Thomas Hammer, the newly-appointed savior of cursed souls, it was a void. He felt empty. It was that simple. He knew he only really had one option: wait for Diane Hunster, follow Diane Hunster, die for Diane Hunster. It was all so simple. In a world overruled by chaos, by despair, by Demons, by princes and princesses, having such a purpose should have brought him peace of mind. But it didn¡¯t. It didn¡¯t bring anything. So, as he sat on a bole of a fallen tree and soaked up a quarter of sunshine, he hoped someone would come and tell him what to do.

    Anyone but Elaine.

    ¡°I was hoping I¡¯d find you here,¡± a faint voice commented from somewhere he couldn¡¯t see. Thomas jumped up, and in his eyes lit that cursed spark, making them red and yellow with rage. He wouldn¡¯t mind burning that forest anymore; it brought nothing but unwanted memories. ¡°I love chatting in nature,¡± the voice continued, still in the shade. But her hair and eyes were too determined to blind him to be hidden for long.

    ¡°I think I told you not to show your face to me ever again,¡± he warned, flames covering his arms up to his elbows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I agreed to that,¡± Elaine replied, her arms crossed. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like you really meant it.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± he asked, his voice slightly more high-pitched than usual. Her face provoked a bodily reaction similar to vertigo, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see her back.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    When he shot a fireball into the sky, she was unmoved. Even though the odds have changed, she was confident he wouldn¡¯t even scratch her. Because, under that new exterior, he had no clue what to do. And he knew, just like Elaine did, that nothing had been decided yet.

    That was the root of his discontent.

    She chucked. ¡°Tell me, now that you¡¯ve made your¡­ disdain so apparent, what will you do if Diane comes back saying she wants things to go back to the way they were?¡±

    He hated how her eyes smiled together with her lips; she thought him nothing but a simpleton. ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± he replied confidently.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure. If I were Diane¡­¡±

    ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re not.¡±

    She bit her lip; her face was painted the most joyous of colors. ¡°Fair. But you know that her not being here yet doesn¡¯t work in your favor.¡±

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to talk to you ever again.¡±

    ¡°If the decision was so easy to meet, she would have been here already.¡±

    He was sweating. ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s realized that fighting back would be suicide.¡±

    ¡°Elaine.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t want to sacrifice millions of lives for a fight she cannot win.¡±

    ¡°King, you¡¯re so¡­¡±

    Elaine wanted him to explode. She wanted him to burn the entire forest, to kill hundreds, to kill everyone in the town, so she could look him in the eye and say: ¡®How very Flamer-esque of you. You see, we are not so different after all.¡¯. She didn¡¯t expect him to have learned self-control. The last time she saw him two months ago, he almost strangled her to death; she truly believed him a simple animal. So, when the flames around his arms disappeared and he looked up, his eyes gray again, she felt shivers running up and down her spine. She hated how much trouble he was giving her; a mere pawn. She had more pressing things at hand than to worry about a disposable like him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll leave then.¡± He picked up the sword lying on the bole.

    She sighed. ¡°Would it really kill you to listen to what I have to say?¡±

    He clenched his teeth. ¡°You killed my mother, Elaine.¡±

    ¡°And you killed Diane¡¯s,¡± she replied instantly.

    ¡°Because of you!¡± he yelled.

    Elaine shook her head. ¡°Not true. Maria Hunster played a game she knew she couldn¡¯t win. Just like your mother.¡± She took a few steps forward; Thomas looked at her, not moving back this time. ¡°They both thought they could outplay destiny. Don¡¯t you see, Thomas? There is no other way. Honestly, I don¡¯t care how you feel about me. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I just want us to be partners. You don¡¯t have to like me for that. We have the same goal.¡±

    ¡°Do we?¡± he sneered.

    ¡°Yes, we do. We both want this world to change for the better.¡±

    ¡°Again, you¡¯re wrong. I see nothing wrong with this world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been looking,¡± she replied. Her voice was soft and melodious each time she persuaded people into madness. ¡°Despair is all around you, Thomas. Open your eyes. We are repeating history. Crystalians were heroes when they rebelled, so why are Demons the villains?¡±

    ¡°Because Crystalians didn¡¯t want to rule over everyone else and¡­ They are monsters. Nothing more and certainly nothing less.¡±

    Elaine smiled as if she were in pain; Thomas knew she wasn¡¯t, so the grimace she put on made him even angrier. ¡°There is no real difference, Thomas. A war is a war. You don¡¯t know because you¡¯ve never experienced it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°And you have?!¡± he mocked.

    The smile on her face disappeared and she, for the first time since they¡¯d met, looked at him seriously. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, you haven¡¯t been looking. You have no clue what is going on in the world. That is why your mind is so narrow. But that doesn¡¯t matter to me. All I need is to know that you will do your duty as a member of The Six.¡±

    Thomas came close to her, so she could feel his warm breath on her face and hear his heart bang against his chest. ¡°The only duty I have is to serve Diane Hunster. If she says to die in a war we cannot win, I die. If she says to abandon my beliefs and morals, I do. This mellow voice and innocent face may have worked before, but that was before I saw my house burn. I know you will do anything to see this thing through. But believe me, so will I.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°This thing, Thomas, is salvation. But I see you¡¯re too hollow to see it.¡± She turned around and took a few swift steps away. Then she stopped. ¡°In a week, I am going to Iceleus to find the Swan. When I do, I will be less mellow.¡± Her teeth reflected the quarter of the sun. ¡°Just in case you change your mind. I¡¯m a very forgiving person to those born deserving it. But no one knows how the harsh climate might affect my mercy.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    She was gone as suddenly as she appeared. She left behind a scent Thomas knew all too well and hated with every atom of his being. She loved leaving little crumbs of doubt here and there, just to make you think about her. Thomas felt like a hostage of circumstance after every meeting, and it would take him days of training to regain his composure. The way she talked and smiled contrasted so drastically with her little plans that Thomas couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Isaac could stand her presence. And now, he had no clue what she was planning; it could have all been a lie. She was no stranger to deception. But he still knew he had to tell Kyla about it.

    ¡°Witch.¡±

    He attached the sword to his belt and sprinted towards his house; he needed considerably less time to reach it now. He wondered if Diane would be proud of him. Kyla was. After miraculously surviving the explosion that killed so many, Kyla accepted Thomas¡¯s offer to move into his new house to heal and keep him company; he was certain that, should he spend a single night alone in that house, he would go insane and, maybe, even join Elaine in her quest. He hated that he was having such silly doubts every now and then. He knew that Diane would make the right choice, to fight. She would never let them play with her again. She was her old self again. She was strong again. She was ruthless again. And undefeated. At least he hoped.

    He always stopped before entering his new house, as if to prepare himself for all that empty space.

    Closing the door behind him, Thomas took off his shoes and, on his toes, made his way to the living room. The floor squeaked a bit, but not enough to alarm the ghosts and wraiths that had inhabited the bedroom that looked like the one a middle-aged woman used to sleep in. He had built a house identical to the one he grew up in, so it seemed like no time had passed at all. He never entered his mother¡¯s room; it was left completely bare, never to be used.

    ¡°Did you check the mailbox?¡± Kyla asked from the kitchen.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he lied. He tried to appear calm, but his heart was drilling a hole in his chest.

    ¡°Any news?¡±

    ¡°No, still nothing,¡± he replied as he sat on the couch in the living room.

    Kyla walked in, an apron with ridiculous colors around her chest. She always wore a patch over her left eye; that way, she claimed, she could pretend it was the cause of her damaged sight and not the missing eye. ¡°I was sure she would send something this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and leave it in the mailbox,¡± Thomas replied sarcastically.

    Kyla hit him on the back of his head with her left hand; her only hand. ¡°Like you have a better idea.¡±

    ¡°Everything is better than the mailbox, Kyla,¡± Thomas replied, dramatically rubbing the back of his head. Then he grabbed the newspaper lying on the table in front of him; it took him a few seconds to open it properly.

    ¡°Well, you never know.¡± She shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    ¡°Where were you anyway?¡±

    ¡°I went for a walk. I woke up really early and didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± As he flipped the page, there was a colossal picture of Elizabeth and Naisa shaking hands with George Brown. ¡°Monumental discovery leads to unlikely alliance,¡± he read out loud. ¡°Morons. So much for waiting for Diane to come back.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re preparing in advance. In case, you know, she chooses them,¡± Kyla explained, now sitting next to him. She looked at him intensely, noticing the slight deviations in his voice and the uncertainty in his eyes.

    He cleared his throat. ¡°They¡¯re trying to corner her.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense from their point of view.¡±

    Thomas scoffed. ¡°Hope is a scary thing. I can¡¯t believe they still think they stand a chance.¡±

    Kyla took the newspaper from his hands, folded it, and put it back on the table. ¡°Nothing is certain until Diane comes back. Keep that in mind.¡±

    Thomas looked at her bewilderedly. ¡°I find it so fascinating that you of all people are saying that. You¡¯ve known her so much longer than me¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Kyla interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t know her. I do. That is why I know it¡¯s too soon for rash decisions.¡±

    Thomas stood up. ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re wrong. I think there is no way she will let that woman lead her life for her ever again. It ended so catastrophically last time¡­¡±

    ¡°Except Diane is the Queen of Crystalia now.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°So everything. She knows that if she chooses to fight, her people will have to fight as well. It¡¯s not like Elaine will agree to solve this between the two of them. If Diane refuses George¡¯s offer, Elaine will do everything she can to have Diane find the Swan, get you all in a room together, and then get rid of all of you, one by one. If anything, I hope Diane chooses to swallow her pride and play along.¡±

    Thomas froze. ¡°That woman killed my mother.¡±

    ¡°And she will kill a thousand more mothers. It means nothing to her.¡± Kyla sighed. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you kill Diane¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°This again¡­ Like it¡¯s the same thing¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to tell you that the world is not black and white,¡± Kyla looked at Thomas, her eye overflowing with determination. ¡°I will respect Diane¡¯s decision, whatever it may be.¡±

    Thomas took a deep breath; it was one hell of a morning. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ It wouldn¡¯t hurt if she hurried up a bit.¡±

    Kyla stood up again and took off her apron. ¡°Saw Elaine again?¡± She realized that pressure was the last thing he needed; but he wanted to feel in charge, to pretend like he knew what he was doing. Kyla had no clue how to deal with such weakness.

    Thomas smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my cheerfulness and lust for life, isn¡¯t it?¡± He stared at the corner of the room for a few moments, ordering his thoughts. ¡°She said something strange. She probably made it up on the spot but¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She is leaving for Icelius to find the Swan.¡±

    Thomas was bothered by Kyla not replying; she just went back into the kitchen. He sat back down and waited for about half an hour, thinking about this and that, nothing relevant to the situation; like how beautiful the forest was in the morning, how he missed working at the bakery, and how horribly his life had changed since he met Diane Hunster. All the usual things. Then Kyla stormed back into the living room and sat next to him again.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing,¡± she started, feverishly shaking. ¡°It¡¯s possible. In theory. If Diane met the Swan at some point, the Swan would have felt something too. They may not know exactly what it is, but they definitely would know something is off. That¡¯s all they could possibly have.¡±

    ¡°She must be really desperate,¡± he commented as he took the newspaper again. He tried to appear nonchalant but his movements were too clumsy and his sighs too loud. ¡°Do you really think¡­¡± he asked after a minute or two, ¡°I mean, what do we do if she finds the Swan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Thomas.¡± Kyla had her head in her hands. ¡°I guess that¡¯s it then.¡±

    ¡°We mustn¡¯t let that happen.¡± Thomas threw the newspaper on the table and stood up angrily. ¡°There has to be something we can do. We have to find the Swan.¡±

    Kyla smiled helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s only two of us.¡±

    Thomas was walking in circles around the room, his eyes frantically moving around, like he would find the answer on one of the walls. He tried to remember every name he had memorized, every face that glanced at him suspiciously; his pride didn¡¯t matter anymore. With each turn he took the room became smaller until he felt walls pressing against his skin and making it so hard to draw a breath. It was sultry in the room, the windows were all closed, and there were so many eyes all around, all over the walls, the ceiling, the floor, on the carpet, and¡­

    She didn¡¯t lie. She didn¡¯t. It was the truth. She knows something. She¡¯ll find the Swan. She¡¯ll find the Swan and then¡­ It will be my fault. I have to do something. I have to find a way. This is my job. This is my job that Diane left to me. I have to do something. I have to think of something. Who do I know? No, Maria¡¯s dead. I killed her. Mom is also dead. I killed her. No, Elaine did. No, I don¡¯t know who did. But she can¡¯t help me. Who do I know? Who can help me? Who will want to help me? Who¡­

    He stopped. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he said, eyes wide open. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Brandon.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Kyla yelled in shock. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he replied, storming into the hallway and grabbing his jacket. ¡°This is the only way.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! Thomas, wait!¡± Kyla went after him and snatched the jacket out of his hands. ¡°Just calm down for a second.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down, Kyla, I must go right now before¡­¡±

    ¡°Before what?¡±

    ¡°Before they beat me to it.¡± He was huffing and puffing, his eyes still wandering around the house. His face was red like he had a life-threatening fever.

    ¡°Thomas, they¡¯ve already beat you to it years ago. There is no way Brandon would choose to help us over them,¡± Kyla said slowly, carefully pronouncing each syllable in hopes of bringing him back to his senses. ¡°In fact, he seems pretty content minding his own business. Just sit down and we¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a better idea?!¡± he yelled back. ¡°Cause I have a feeling you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Thomas, this is a horrible idea. Every idea is better than this one,¡± she pleaded. ¡°King, this isn¡¯t even an idea!¡±

    Thomas leaned against the wall to his right to support himself. ¡°No. Diane is his daughter. And she deserves to have a choice. He will help us. I will make him understand.¡±

    ¡°Diane couldn¡¯t make him understand!¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Thomas persisted, nodding stubbornly. ¡°I can and I will. Because I have to. Because if I don¡¯t, it will all be in vain. If Diane doesn¡¯t choose to fight, it will all be in vain. Everyone who has died¡­ I just can¡¯t let that happen. I have this responsibility, Kyla. Diane left me this responsibility. I have to go.¡±

    Kyla let him snatch his jacket back and run out of the house. She stood watching the door in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for Thomas. He was a good person, only horribly weak and naive, completely unsuited for the position he was given.

    She knew Diane well enough to be certain that Thomas was wrong. There was no way Diane Hunster would choose to sacrifice her people for a fight she could not win; and there was no way to win against the destiny. The queen was proud, yes, but she was never cruel on purpose. So, what took her so long? Why was she gaining from letting them all suffer in complete silence? Not a word in seven months. Not a single one. Like she had forgotten about them. Like she didn¡¯t intend to come back. What game was she playing? What was the prize? Was she winning? And what did it make the people she left behind?

    May God help us all.

 The Idol

    The light flashed before his eyes.

    It was over quickly and brought no discomfort. Thomas had walked down that path before; now the light and slow-motion seemed dull and the forest lacking previous luster. Each time he walked down that road something in him had changed; each time he was less of a fool and more of a coward. His feet dented the ground more now, his hurried steps leaving marks in the holy soil. It was too warm in Painron even for him. It was that unnatural humidity that accompanied gray clouds and swarms of tiny insects that made the air heavy and Thomas¡¯s breathing fast. He had one of his hands on the handle of his sword, the sword Kyla had given him months ago when they first started training together. But he didn¡¯t think he would get the chance to show what he had learned; he just came to talk. The thought of slicing someone open still made his stomach ache; he was certain that no number of decades would help him get used to the sweet metallic smell of blood and rotten flesh. He was also certain that not a day would pass without waking up to the smell of burning concrete and limbs. And Diane Hunster¡¯s eyes.

    What had the Flamer been doing since the queen left him? Well, he would wake up with the sun, walk around town, always busy with this and that, train with Kyla, contemplate about what he would say to Diane once she came back, train some more, then talk with Kyla about what to do once Diane came back or what their plan would be once Diane came back. In short, he waited. Elaine would come every month or two to pick on him and try to break his spirit, and he cried after the first few visits; then he woke up one day and decided that he had to become Diane Hunster, a strong, merciless warrior of justice, the man the world would rely on and hate, all in the name of some peace he didn¡¯t understand. His head was so full of right and wrong he almost closed himself off entirely. Luckily, Kyla was there to mediate between his new obsession and the reality, but even she couldn¡¯t find the remedy to this new illness.

    In short, they all waited for Diane Hunster.

    Thomas was now close to the main road. It would take him about an hour to reach Painron on foot; he hoped to rent a horse there and ride to the castle. He had it all planned out, except where he would get the horse and what he would say to any guards that might stop him. Instead of thinking such ugly thoughts, he amused himself imagining Brandon Hunster¡¯s face upon seeing him. Would he be surprised? Confused? Frightened? Glad? Maybe he would admit that he had been wrong in the past and beg to be let to right all his wrongs and be part of his daughter¡¯s life. Don¡¯t we all dream of sweet reunions and happy endings? Thomas dreamt of war; it was his idea of a happy ending. He had never seen war before; singular fights sure, and death, but war¡­ War was distant. War would be Diane¡¯s choice. The right choice. And he wouldn¡¯t let anyone else die again. He still had such silly little quirks. Kyla found them devastating; she couldn¡¯t believe a man of his importance could allow himself to dream. But then again, they were in this situation because of a dream; two actually, clashing.

    Seven months is a long time in a world of clashing interests; the idea of who Diane Hunster actually was slowly became more and more distorted in Thomas¡¯s mind. He made her into an idol he worshipped, his idea of perfection, or a God. He had to get her approval, a pat on the back. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± That was all he needed. Words of affirmation, to know his existence wasn¡¯t meaningless, to fill the void that deepened with each passing second. To feel whole again.

    There was never fog in Painron, no ash either, despite all those chimneys. The sky was visible yet somehow dead. The entire city had lost its soul since he had last visited. People with red eyes and golden hair walked around freely now; not many of them, but their presence was so colossal they kept millions of Crystalians right under their soles wondering when they would be squished. No one looked at him strangely anymore; his eyes were familiar, like a friend¡¯s. Maybe he would find Diane Hunster and bring her back to save them. They didn¡¯t mind her past anymore; in fact, maybe they were all just rumors after all. If this was their punishment, they were ready to repent. At its root, the situation hadn¡¯t changed; they simply found someone else to hate. Only they were no one¡¯s kin but their own, these travelers from a faraway land. Thomas attentively observed everything, from the smallest bugs on the streets to these new people. He felt like he was walking through a cloud, not remembering a single thing he had observed through oddly sharpened senses. He was overly conscious of every single thing that crossed his mind, only to completely erase it a second later. He was walking down the street so swarmed by all these strange contradictions that, when he walked by a bakery, he almost missed the crowd standing in front of it. As he looked to his left, a chill ran up his spine and raised the hairs on his body. People¡¯s faces were grim and the air heavy with disbelief and indecision. And horror, most of all. Thomas couldn¡¯t see the inside from where he stood and he wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to. But Diane would. She would split the crowd in two and walk right into the lion¡¯s den.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    What am I so afraid of? I am not who I used to be. This is my responsibility now. It doesn¡¯t matter what I want to do, but what she would do.

    Thomas wiggled forwards a little. No one tried to stop him as they needed a reason to leave. He would need to make two more steps forwards and he would be inside; but he stood still again, watching the backs of people¡¯s heads.

    But I don¡¯t have time for this. This is not what I came to do. I have more urgent things to do. That¡¯s right. Diane would have assessed the situation and made the optimal choice. What is more important now, talking to Brandon or wasting time on something that could be nothing?

    A chunk of the people who stood in front of him turned around, and, ghost-like, quietly walked away.

    I have more pressing things at hand.

    It was a little girl¡¯s head that was pressing against the display. Her skull had been open for a while so the pastries were not visible anymore. It was a perfect picture of hatred. A Demon grabbed the girl¡¯s hair to continue painting. With each second that Thomas spent looking at them the glass broke slightly. Thomas¡¯s first instinct was to step back, but then he saw bold spots at the back of the girl¡¯s head and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± he asked, his voice strong and determined, his fingers in a fist, white. He was in the middle of the bakery now, only the Demon and the little girl in front of him.

    ¡°She tried to steal from him,¡± a female Demon who was standing near the man replied with a smirk. ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of your business, Flamer.¡±

    ¡°It very much is my business,¡± Thomas replied, trying to mask the nervousness slowly building up inside him.

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± the female Demon replied sarcastically. ¡°Did you hear that, John?¡±

    The man smiled. ¡°A little busy here, honey.¡±

    The woman looked at Thomas with her arms crossed. ¡°Scram, pretty boy.¡±

    In the moments before flames consumed his brain, Thomas saw Diane¡¯s face clear as day: her hair, her hands, her eyes, her gentle voice begging him to become the best version of himself. And in his mind, he had been trying with all his might but he simply couldn¡¯t root out his fear. Fear of being rejected, fear of being alone, fear of making a mistake, fear of being great. Fear of making an effort that ends in vain.

    He stepped into a cream puff and with a few swift movements pulled the male Demon away from the display. The sound of his shoulder blades cracking replaced the banging against the glass. Thomas grabbed the Demon¡¯s neck with so much hatred he crushed it, the pieces of his larynx scattering all over the cream. For a second, silence ensued. The people who were still standing outside were looking at the flood of blood, veins, and bones, as Thomas continued to step on the Demon¡¯s lifeless body until his foot hit the floor. Then they frenzied. The female Demon charged towards Thomas, expecting the power of her gravity to be lethal. She didn¡¯t expect him to turn her body into ash. And he didn¡¯t expect to find himself outside of that awful cloud all alone in a pool of someone¡¯s blood. His senses were painfully sharp and the smell was so strong and haunting he started vomiting all over the floor.

    You¡¯ve done well, Thomas. Really fucking well.

 The Father

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Thomas wished he didn¡¯t remember how he got there; it was sudden, scorching, and uneventful, completely unworthy of his first-ever time in prison. He was unprepared for guards to storm inside the bakery and for one of them to strike him with lightning. Now that he was awake, evidently at least ten hours later, he was unprepared for the mice that ran over his shoes and for the faint voice that broke through the screeching in his ears and the slamming in his head. A cool breeze came in through the smallest window in the world; his surroundings were so unbearably fetid that even a single inhale¡¯s worth of outside stench was pure heaven.

    ¡°Thomas, can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Thomas let out. He put his head in his hands to stop the ringing; electricity was still running laps up and down his spine and sent tingling all over his body.

    ¡°Thomas, focus.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. My head hurts.¡±

    The man replied something, but Thomas couldn¡¯t concentrate on his voice. Everything else going on in his body drew his attention away from reality and only when he managed to look up did he suddenly sober up, like someone had splashed him with ice-cold water. He jolted upwards, suddenly forgetting about all the pain in his legs. He had never seen the man before, so¡­

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Thomas asked the overall dimness of his surroundings making him doubt if he did, in fact, wake up.

    ¡°His Majesty is waiting for you,¡± the man replied. He remained standing in the exact same spot and looking at Thomas without blinking.

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Thomas repeated, this time pausing after each word. The man just stood there looking at Thomas. ¡°Okay. Then, where am I?¡±

    ¡°The general prison in Painron.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You''ve killed two people.¡±

    The words stabbed Thomas in the chest. ¡°Two Demons.¡±

    ¡°Two people.¡±

    ¡°They killed a girl.¡±

    ¡°And they would have been punished according to the law.¡±

    Thomas looked around uncomfortably. ¡°So, I just punished them instead. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± He sqeezed his own bicepp with more srength with each word.

    ¡°You are not the law,¡± the man replied. ¡°The king is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°What king?¡± Thomas asked spitefully like everyone else in the world was crooked.

    The man just kept staring. ¡°The king is waiting for you.¡±

    Thomas sighed. It¡¯s been a few minutes since he started feeling nauseous. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The man disabled the forcefield and started walking to the left. Thomas followed him, no indication whatsoever that he was a criminal. Thomas didn¡¯t consider himself a criminal; he only did what was right. Diane would have done it as well. They were bad people, monsters, and there was no place for the likes of them in that world. In any world. That made Elaine and her plans seem even more horrendous in Thomas¡¯s eyes; she was planning to give the world to such beings, to let them not only roam free but to make decisions, to punish, to be deities. They would destroy everything they would touch and Thomas couldn¡¯t let that happen. He had to give Diane the opportunity to choose what was right even if it meant losing himself in the process.

    I have used her enough already. It¡¯s time to become reliable.

    He was in a dream walking through corridors he couldn¡¯t keep in his memory, and thoroughly confused when he entered a room to find Brandon Hunster peacefully signing some papers like he had no intention of talking to him.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Thomas let out.

    Brandon looked up, his eyes completely empty, like always. ¡°Good morning, Thomas. Have you slept well?¡±

    Thomas ran his hand through his hair multiple times trying to think of what to say. ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    ¡°You killed two people,¡± Brandon replied, still looking down.

    ¡°Two Demons,¡± Thomas corrected through his teeth. ¡°They killed a little girl. It wasn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°And killing them was?¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear what I just said?¡± The fatigued Thomas was feeling made him irritable and he couldn¡¯t control his tone.

    Brandon smiled. ¡°Though, I must admit it was quite a clever way to avoid the permission.¡±

    ¡°What permission?¡±

    Brandon¡¯s smile grew bigger. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know, Thomas. You are not my daughter. To see the king you need to gain special permission. It takes months, years sometimes to obtain it. But if you end up in prison¡­ Well, then your king you know about it.¡± Brandon looked at Thomas with a hint of content. ¡°And you king always knows what goes on within his walls. But, of course, you wouldn¡¯t be so sly.¡±

    Thomas¡¯s stomach hurt so much he wanted to bend in half and scream. He had completely forgotten why he came to Painron in the first place. It was the mission he had come up with on his own. To make things worse, he was incompetent again. He lucked out, that was all. Diane would have had a plan. An awful plan to be sure, but a plan that works. She wouldn¡¯t give in to impulses. She would get what she wants.

    I need to get what I want. I can¡¯t fail again.

    ¡°Why did you come to Painron, Thomas?¡± Brandon asked.

    ¡°To see you,¡± Thomas replied, seemingly calm and collected again.

    ¡°Me?¡± Brandon put down his documents and turned to face Thomas. ¡°What for?¡±

    Thomas turned around for the first time since he entered the room. It was poorly lit but he didn¡¯t mind since there was nothing but the chair on which Brandon was sitting and a small table in front of him. There were five guards, one in each corner of the room and one behind Thomas.

    It looks like¡­ well, a prison. I am in a prison. Me. In prison. For murder. Double murder. I killed two people. I did. So, why do I not feel anything? Why does it all feel like a dream? It¡¯s okay because they were Demons. Isn¡¯t it?

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    He started sweating all over. Something was pressing against his chest, something heavy and cold. And someone was drilling holes in his temples. He had killed two people. Demons, yes, but people. He had killed Maria too, but that was different. That was for Diane. That was for the world. This was for him. This was personal. When did he become a man with bloody consciousness?

    ¡°I¡­¡± He started, a smile appearing on his face. ¡°Well, I came to ask a favor.¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡± Brandon, repeated, slightly intrigued.

    ¡°Well, more than that, I came because I believe you are not such an awful man after all.¡± Thomas winced, unable to control his temper again; it had never happened to him before. A day like this one had never happened to him before.

    Brandon smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°I know you are probably aware of this, but Elaine is planning to find the Swan.¡±

    Brandon¡¯s smile disappeared and he was back to looking at his papers. ¡°I was not aware of this, no.¡±

    ¡°Well, this goes directly against Diane¡¯s deal with George. If Elaine finds the Swan and convinces them to join her, then the odds are completely against fighting. In fact, there would be no odds in that case. She is basically trying to corner Diane. And that¡¯s not fair. Diane deserves a chance to make a choice. She hasn¡¯t had a chance before, but she has it now. And as her father, you owe it to her to give her this chance,¡± Thomas explained quickly, stumbling over his words as his skin heated up again and he started sweating. ¡°Besides, after seeing what I saw today, there is no doubt in my mind that we should never allow those creatures to come anywhere near us.¡±

    ¡°I am the king of Crystalia,¡± Brandon replied, ignoring Thomas¡¯s last comment. ¡°I don''t owe anyone anything.¡±

    ¡°No. Diane is the queen of Crystalia. You are her father.¡±

    Brandon nodded. ¡°And what would you want me to do?¡±

    Thomas¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Well, Kyla and I¡­ you know Kyla right?¡± Thomas waited for Brandon to give him a sign, any sign at all, that he did know Kyla. When the ex-king stayed quiet, Thomas continued. ¡°Well, we decided to go as well. To find the Swan, I mean. But we can¡¯t just go alone, you know. Just the two of us. It¡¯s impossible. So we need soldiers.¡±

    ¡°And you want me to give you the soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    Brandon paused for a second. ¡°And what do I get from that transaction?¡±

    Thomas was taken aback. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Brandon smiled. ¡°What will you give me if I give you the soldiers?¡±

    Thomas scratched the back of his neck which was suddenly itching so much it was distracting him from his thoughts. ¡°Well¡­ uhm¡­ I mean¡­ What I wanted to say¡­ You are Diane¡¯s father, right?¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    ¡°Well, then it should be simple. Don¡¯t you want to help her?¡±

    Brandon sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for facts, Thomas. I asked what you would give me in return. What do you have that I want?¡±

    The itching just wouldn¡¯t stop. Thomas kept scratching, but it was just getting worse. ¡°It¡¯s your chance to make up for everything you have done to your daughter,¡± Thomas replied a lot more aggressively than he wanted. ¡°So, a way to clean your conscience.¡±

    Brandon sighed again. ¡°In that case, Mr. Hammer,¡± he stood up as he talked, ¡°the answer is no.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Thomas protested.

    Brandon calmly collected his papers. ¡°I am not looking for redemption, Thomas. I have done nothing I regret.¡±

    ¡°Except ruin your daughter¡¯s life!¡± Thomas¡¯s voice echoed through the empty room.

    Brandon calmly stood up. ¡°You have the right to your own opinion.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter! Your flesh and blood! Your heiress! How can you say something like that?! Wait, just wait a second.¡± Brandon ignored Thomas¡¯s protests and calmly made his way towards the door. As Brandon walked past Thomas without looking at him and went for the doorknob, Thomas pushed the guard to the side and slammed the door shut with his hand. ¡°I said, wait!¡±

    The guards pulled their swords out and looked at their king, who turned around unamused. He raised his hand and the guards went back to their positions. ¡°Did I not make myself clear enough?¡±

    ¡°You have to listen to me!¡± Thomas yelled, his eyes completely consumed by flames.

    ¡°Mr. Hammer,¡± Brandon warned, sitting on his chair again, ¡°I do not know what any of this has to do with me.¡±

    Thomas ran his hand through his hair. ¡°If Elaine finds the Swan it¡¯s over! And don¡¯t tell me it has nothing to do with you because it does! If the Demons come we are all screwed! Your people will die left and right and¡­ And it will all be my fault! Get it through that thick skull of yours, you useless piece of shit! This is bigger than you and it is certainly bigger than me! But you know what?! This is my responsibility! Mine! Diane left me with this task when she disappeared God knows where and now I have to do this by myself! I didn¡¯t know any of this existed last year and now I have to decide the fate of millions of people! I have spent the last few months being fucking useless, doing nothing, not because I didn¡¯t want to help but because I didn¡¯t know how to! Because this is all so new to me and I am afraid of screwing this up and¡­ I just can¡¯t screw this up, do you understand! I am scared! I am fucking terrified because I know that if I just mess one thing up¡­ I need these soldiers. I need to make sure Diane has her chance. I need to do all of this. But I can¡¯t do it alone. Please.¡±

    The ex-king didn¡¯t know what to do; it was blatantly visible on his face. A man who always wore an indestructible mask now looked at the peasant with the eyes of a child. He looked at one soldier, then the other. Then back at Thomas. He repeated the motion a few times before he cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, well¡­ Tragic.¡± He looked at the soldier behind Thomas. ¡°He can leave now.¡±

    The soldier put a sword in front of Thomas¡¯s throat and pulled his bicep. ¡°No, wait!¡± Thomas yelled.

    The ex-king sighed, rubbing his eyes. ¡°What now, Thomas?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Thomas stuttered in disbelief. ¡°I just spilled my heart out for you and that¡¯s all you have to say?!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Hammer,¡± Brandon replied, his face motionless again, ¡°I have failed to understand what any of¡­ that has to do with me. If you find something I would need, you may come to see me again. That is all I can give you out of pity. Have a good day.¡±

    Thomas was so drained of energy he let the guard drag him out of the prison and slam the door in his face. He just stood there a while, an hour maybe two, trying to grasp the contents of that day. The air was cool, and the stars filled the sky prettily. The passers-by looked at him with strange expressions but he paid them no attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s that man,¡± someone whispered. ¡°Come, quickly! Don¡¯t let him see you.¡±

    Thomas looked down, at his hands. There were stains on them now; not real, of course, but spiritual. He had tainted his soul, for the first time willingly. He had acted out, for the first time willingly. Was there another way? A cleaner, more righteous way? Yes, there was. So, why didn¡¯t he choose it? Because Diane wouldn¡¯t have chosen it? No, that was a lie. All of it was a lie. He did it for himself. For his consciousness. Because it would hurt less than to walk away and remember it. Because sitting and waiting would hurt more than doing nothing at all even if it was completely wrong.

    Because this agonizing pressure made him feel alive.

    Then the picture froze. Thomas saw the bakery, his house, the sky, all in blue. The air was cold and slow. It was moving from his lungs towards the bakery. Everything was so slow and monochromatic until he felt his chest warm up and that burden fly away. He mattered. For the first time in his life, even if it was excruciatingly painful, someone was relying on him. Even though he hated her for leaving him with all this burden, he thanked Diane Hunster for waking him up from his slumber. The key to the world is in little irregularities of character, and Thomas suddenly saw it in the stars.

    Diane Hunster wasn¡¯t there, she hadn¡¯t been in a while. Someone had to pick up the cargo she left behind and she just happened to leave it at his front door. No, she left it there on purpose. She believed he would take care of it. She believed in him. Not because he was capable, but because he was loyal. Because he would yell at her father for her. Because he would kill her mother for her. She didn¡¯t expect him to save them; she expected him to try. To give it his all. To abandon his fear and become a man he would be proud of. Thomas didn¡¯t know how he felt about that revelation, but it was a start. All that commotion helped him finally understand her a bit better. All that fear he felt helped him realize just how much he had relied on the mercy of others. How naive he was. There was no more space for fear. With Diane gone and Elaine breathing down his neck, it was time to wake up to the cruel reality: he was alone in his fight for survival and there was no glory on the other side. Only life. And he was finally ready to reach for it, for better or for worse.

 The Visitor

    Where does the world rise?

    Is it amongst the stars, next to the sun, blocking the moon? In the infinity where they weave the gap between those who wait and those who escape? Maybe it¡¯s all in the eyes of the beholder, in the current, in the motion of endless pictures and dreams. In disappointments and determinations. In faith. Maybe there is nothing in this world worth stressing over. It takes only a moment for the gap to close and for worlds to collide; and when it happens, the minds of those longing for the other side get clearer, at least for a moment.

    As Thomas stood in front of his door, the door of the house he had built, the house that at times seemed colossal, he felt the breeze of the early October caress his neck. It was still warm late at night; the breeze kept the air moving, but that air was so unnatural, so cunning, it brought no relief. Thomas looked up at the sky full of stars; they always reminded him of Diane. Everything reminded him of Diane. Only this thought was different. This feeling was different. It had been a moment, nothing more than a few seconds, but the world seemed different now, bigger, more open, more bearable. He seemed bigger now, more open and bearable. He was her equal in nothing more than thought; but it was different, this door, this air, and this town. It was his. It takes only a moment to lose control and dive into insecurity but less then a second to gain it back. It happens quickly and without a sound.

    The house smelled awfully like peppermint. It was a heavy smell that crawled into every crevice of Thomas¡¯s nose and burned his body slowly as it travelled down to his stomach. It was eerily quiet inside. Not a single, tiny, measly sound.

    Nothing.

    He didn¡¯t take off his shoes. The floor creeked. A light flickered in the living room. Kyla never left the light on when she went to sleep. Thomas pulled out his sword and made small, careful steps towards the living room. He stopped by the doorframe, pressed his back against the wall, and listened.

    Nothing.

    Yet the light was still flickering. His heart was beating fast. Someone was in his new house. He could feel them. Smell them. They smelled like peppermint, so clean and so intense.

    What a sickening smell.

    He took a deep breath and turned around so he was inside the living room with his sword pointed towards the window. There was a figure. A shadow of her was cast to her left from the candle that flickered to her right. She was about as tall as Thomas with dark blond hair held tight in a secure bun, and wearing a black uniform. A Raven uniform.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here at last!¡± she said excitedly as she turned around to face him. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, you know.¡± She was in her late twenties with big round eyes, a small nose, and plump pink lips. Her face was filled with light and her body was elegantly muscular.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°Did you have fun in prison?¡± she ignored his question and walked towards the candle. Thomas¡¯s eyes lit up, but she only picked up the chamberstick and went back to her spot in front of the window.

    ¡°How do you know where I was?¡± Thomas asked, paying close attention to her every movement.

    ¡°Silly, I personally told Brandon you were in there,¡± she replied with a smile, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Did you have a nice talk?¡± The way she held the small flame in front of her mocked Thomas; she didn¡¯t feel at all threatened by his presence.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Thomas repeated the question.

    Her blue eyes glistened as she said, ¡°I¡¯m what you would call the leader.¡±

    Thomas shivered, his sword twice as heavy as a moment ago. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Ravens?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°At the Headquarters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She never stopped smiling, but the way her lips curled upwards didn¡¯t have the same unsettling aura as Elaine¡¯s. She seemed like a genuinely nice person, and it terrified Thomas to the bone.

    He lowered his sword. He knew they would never harm him. ¡°Where is Kyla?¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she let out, like she had completely forgotten about her, ¡°I took care of her.¡±

    Thomas¡¯s heart dropped to his toes and his throat closed up. ¡°What¡­ What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t really have to know. She disobeyed the orders. She¡¯s alive, don¡¯t you worry, but I just had to punish her, you know. I should have done it months ago, to be honest¡­¡±

    ¡°But you had a deal with Diane,¡± Thomas interrupted her, fear slowly turning into anger. ¡°How unfortunate.¡± She was the most dangerous person he had probably ever encountered and they were alone. But he still had the upper hand; he was the Fool after all. No matter what he did, how far he went, she would never harm him. Diane Hunster, the woman who had been missing for months, stood between the two of them, reminding them both that she hadn¡¯t made her decision just yet.

    The woman put her index finger to her cheek and tilted her head, like she was trying to remember. ¡°Did I? Well, it must have slipped my mind. I¡¯m such a forgetful person.¡±

    ¡°Somehow I find that hard to believe,¡± Thomas replied through his teeth. His eyes were still ablaze, ready to turn her into ash at any moment.

    She put the candle down and took a small step towards him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± she put her hands behind her back and made another little step, ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Thomas refused instantly.

    ¡°You do.¡± She was so unbothered by his presence that Thomas wished he could smear the floor with her blood as he did with those Demons at the bakery. ¡°I¡¯ll give you soldiers. And Kyla. You just stay safe. That¡¯s what I came to tell you actually: we have no problem with your doing whatever you want as long as you¡­ well, don¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°And what do you want in return for those soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Thomas snickered. ¡°Right. Because you people are so generous.¡±

    ¡°To those who deserve it, yes,¡± she replied, again ignoring his undertone. ¡°If you think about it, Thomas, it¡¯s a win-win situation. You get your soldiers and we make sure you don¡¯t end up in a ditch somewhere. And by the looks of it,¡± she looked him up and down, ¡°you most certainly would.¡± She looked at him, her blue eyes full of life. ¡°But, if you insist on doing something for me, I could think of something Elaine doesn¡¯t have to know about.¡±

    She was very close to him now. Thomas didn¡¯t realize when exactly she tricked him into letting his guard down, but he knew she didn¡¯t even need such petty tricks. She was a few years older than him, but it was evident she was physically way more capable.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Thomas asked.

    ¡°Nothing much really. Just, when you see Diane, put in a good word for me.¡±

    Thomas was taken aback; the darkness of the room, the stillness, made it all seem like a dream. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± she reassured him with a smile. ¡°I have a very simple desire, which is, that if Diane comes back with a hitlist, I am not on it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡±

    ¡°No catch.¡±

    They were almost at eye level. ¡°You people always have a catch.¡±

    ¡°Not me. And believe me, I am a woman of my word¡­¡±

    ¡°As can be seen by what you did to Kyla,¡± Thomas interrupted.

    She smiled wider. ¡°When I want to be. And I want to be one now.¡± She put her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Do we have a deal?¡±

    Thomas breathed in the smell of peppermint. Her hand was so heavy he just wanted her to take it off his shoulder. And he didn¡¯t really have a choice; he needed people if he wanted to find the Swan. It didn¡¯t matter if they were all spies reporting on his every word; if they protected him and got him where he needed to be safely, if was worth it. ¡°Kyla comes with me.¡±

    She pinched his cheek. ¡°It was a pleasure doing business with you, cutie pie.¡±

    Her voice was ringing in his ears, disturbing his inner peace. There was so much sarcasm in her smile, so much entitlement in her posture, and so much evil in her eyes. Thomas used to be certain there was no person in that whole world he could dislike more than Elaine.

    Elaine is a saint compared to this woman, I¡¯m sure. What an awful being.

    She was about to dive into the darkness of the hallway when Thomas broke the character. ¡°You are that scared of Diane, huh? Well, I would be too if I was on the wrong side of the tracks.¡±

    He found it unsettling how he could feel her breathing on his skin like she was still looking at him at eye-level; like she would never leave. ¡°Wolves don¡¯t bark, pretty boy. Only dogs do.¡±

    Thomas smiled. ¡°It appears so.¡± He walked over to the window and looked at the darkness. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Elaine about this.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything else, she just left. Thomas was left to ponder over his sudden courage, his all too sudden change in character. Was that little episode all it took to change him so drastically when months with Diane Hunster couldn¡¯t? Or was it something he had suppressed, something hiding with that gigantic power of his? He looked down, at his hands. It was the same pair of hands that once carried sacks of flour; though rough, the skin looked different now. It had a glow now, one of realization, of knowledge. Of power.

    And that awful woman. How did she manage to push him so far off his tracks that he would try to provoke her, and in only a few minutes? Why was he so on edge? He wasn¡¯t scared, he knew she wouldn¡¯t hurt him.

    But I know she can. I know I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to protect myself even after all this training. Because I still doubt myself. Because I now know I am doubting myself. All I need to do, all I truly need to do, is have faith in myself. Not Kyla, not Diane, not those unknown soldiers, myself. I will protect myself. I will find the Swan. And when Diane comes back, I will stand before her with my head held high, and she will know she was right to have faith in me too.

 The Incident

    It finally seemed like winter was near.

    It rained every day, all day long. The occasional heavy gushes of wind moved the puddles to their will, bent the trees, and shut the windows. Few people were out trying not to get swept away by the storms that were forever brewing, starting only seemingly and ending abruptly. The temperature drops were sudden, and they alarmed the citizens of Lewtown. They had come with the first rainfall. The citizens of Lewtown had heard about them and seen them in newspapers, but they never thought that the new red-eyed settlers would reach as far as their small town. They couldn¡¯t, or wouldn¡¯t, imagine that in their own town lived a man important enough to be monitored. It was all for him. And while the settlers were sneaking around trying to catch a glimpse of him, he spent his time making sure not to leave a single stone unturned.

    Thomas Hammer had been faced with another choice: leave immediately without any knowledge of his destination, praying that whoever the Ravens would send him would have visited Iceleus before, or postpone his travels to learn and grow and so risk losing in the race with Elaine. It was an unexpectedly easy choice; his newfound faith told him he would get the chance to compete if he did things right. So, for three weeks he watched the rain fall from the city library, fighting the doubt that never left his mind. He would wake up at dawn and train until lunchtime, then spend the rest of his day reading and trying to come up with a plan.

    Iceleus was a land living in an eternal winter, completely covered in snow and ice. It was located on the coast, between the ocean and Florus. Thomas was able to find in some old records that there was a path in Nowhere leading inside the royal castle which was where he was headed; he was, however, unable to find which door it was exactly. It seemed like there was still knowledge he had no skill to obtain, but he trusted that Kyla did. He trusted Kyla would know because Diane always knew. And if she didn¡¯t, well, they would end up in one of the many cold deserts and freeze to death before any of the local monsters and animals could eat them alive.

    Just as he was imagining his blood on the snow, someone knocked on the window next to him. He had been in the small local library since lunch, a library strangely well-equipped with the literature he needed. He knew she was the one knocking. He also knew she was the one who brought all those books to him, the one who couldn¡¯t have him dying of hypothermia or being chopped to pieces. He debated ignoring her; he couldn¡¯t understand what she could possibly want from him or why she still hadn¡¯t left his hometown. She was like a runny nose, he thought, acutely annoying and completely unnecessary. But he still turned to his right, an act that, on the surface, lit up her soul. She smiled and then motioned him to wait as if she didn¡¯t already know he would be there until nightfall. The front door was about three whole steps away from the only desk in the library so droplets of rain forcefully hit the left side of Thomas¡¯s face as she walked in.

    ¡°Hello, Thomas! I¡¯m so happy to see you,¡± Elaine greeted him unexpectedly enthusiastically.

    ¡°I see you have a new approach,¡± Thomas replied. ¡°It won¡¯t work. Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    She sat in front of him and opened one of the books in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, by the way.¡±

    ¡°For what, stalking me?¡±

    ¡°For getting you out of prison and providing you with soldiers and books so you don¡¯t get lost somewhere and become food for¡­¡±

    Thomas shut his book. ¡°Trust me, I would have much rather done it on my own.¡±

    Elaine smiled. ¡°But you couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Elaine, why¡­¡±

    ¡°Thomas, trust me, I really wish things weren¡¯t like this. But they are. So the only thing I can do I make sure you stay alive.¡± She was hopelessly trying to sway him with her sweet voice, but every time she used it so he was reminded of the things she stole from him. Of the things she continues to steal from millions of people for the sake of some stupid conviction that wasn¡¯t even her own. ¡°I¡¯m done hoping you would understand. Now I just want to do everything I can to save your life. Is that really such a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°Correction: it¡¯s your ideal future you are saving, not my life. Don¡¯t act like you give a rat¡¯s ass about me.¡± Thomas knew provocations such as this one were pointless but he felt a nauseating urge to remind her of their positions every chance he got. Because he would never get to forget.

    ¡°Is it really so impossible for us to be friends?¡± she asked, her voice shaking and her eyes almost teary.

    Thomas wanted to punch her in the face. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many times we¡¯ve had this exact conversation. It became impossible when you killed my mother and burned my house down to prove a point.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t proving a point¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, you were. You wanted to show Diane what you can do to her loved ones and to show me that siding with her would be the wrong choice.¡± He grinned at Elaine, teeth and all. ¡°But joke¡¯s on you because I have nothing left to lose now.¡± He slammed his book shut and all but jumped up, ready to leave her behind for the millionth time. He really hoped she would never show her face to him again, but she did, every time.

    And she always had something to add. ¡°Let us go together, Thomas.¡±

    Thomas¡¯s mind went blank. He turned around, pushed the desk to his right so it knocked over the bookshelves in its way, and pulled Eliane up by her collar like she was a child; her legs were dangling in the air, but she remained undisturbed. The librarian stormed out of the miniature improvisation even though he had known Thomas all his life. But that was not Thomas Hammer anymore, not in soul anyway.

    ¡°Put me down, Thomas,¡± Elaine said, looking straight into Thomas¡¯s burning eyes, now a little less certain that he wouldn¡¯t turn her to ash. ¡°You don¡¯t have it in you.¡±

    Thomas squeezed her uniform even harder; only then did he notice she was masquerading as a Raven. ¡°You really think I¡¯m so weak, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re a good man,¡± she replied softly. ¡°A little misguided and ignorant, but loyal and brave.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± She didn¡¯t use her sweet voice this time; she looked straight at him, deeply, like she did once before; Thomas wasn¡¯t sure when. ¡°Now let me go.¡±

    It took Thomas one deep breath to let go and get to the door. But he couldn¡¯t leave. Her sighs, her eyes, her presence, there was something haunting about her, something maddening, something that made him want to burn the things around him. She was so small, so fragile, and hid her evil so masterfully Thomas always had to remind himself it was there. They were so similar, Elaine and Diane, and Thomas saw it so clearly now. The only difference was that one was the queen and the other a maid. One was born for greatness, the other to sweap floors and waste her potential. And it must have been maddening.

    ¡°I trusted you,¡± Thomas whispered.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t looking at her, but he imagined her tearful eyes and pouty lips. ¡°When you told me to go with Diane, to tell her those things¡­ You wanted me to break her because you knew you couldn¡¯t. You never saw me as anything more than a toy you would discard as soon as you could. And now you come to me with all this bullshit about friends and choices. Aren¡¯t you sick of yourself?¡±

    There was silence, long and heavy, filled with blood and fire. Thomas turned his head slightly to his right to check if she was still there. She was just standing straight, like a statue, looking at his back. He couldn¡¯t possibly imagine what she was thinking, ever. She had played all these games for years, used people, manipulated them with her sweet voice and now she was back to the beginning. No, this was worse; she was moving backwards. All her plans had failed. She couldn¡¯t twist a queen¡¯s mind enough and now she was at that queen¡¯s mercy.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. But there wasn¡¯t another way. Diane Hunster doesn¡¯t know how to love because she has never been truly, purely loved with no hidden motives. But she has been hated. All her life. I had to make her feel. Hate me. And Clara. Because if she hated us, she would do anything she could to make us suffer. She would destroy our future. Which would make our future a reality. That is why I had your mothers killed. So she would burst. Because I thought she still had you to lose.¡±

    Thomas stared blankly at the door, couning crevices. He knew all this, he did, yet having Elaine say it herself made him feel like it was a dream. Her words were warm all over his skin, making little dents, pinching him a little, until it felt like he was being boiled alive.

    She opened the door so they could both watch the wind shape the rain into tides as they stood side by side. As their clothes were getting soaked, as they choked on the water, Thomas felt his hatred grow.

    ¡°Let us go together, Thomas,¡± Elaine repeated.

    This was his last straw. After months of fighting himself, telling himself he was not the that type of person, he just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He couldn¡¯t have her coming back to him to remind him of her existence, of the house he let burn, of the mother he didn¡¯t protect. He couldn¡¯t let himself bury his feelings anymore and let people do whatever they wanted with him.

    Just because Diane did it, didn¡¯t mean he should.

    Thomas Hammer was a member of the Six. Due to his circumstances, people seemed to forget that. People, or Elaine, seemed to forget that he was not just a Flamer. So, when his arms burst into flames and he went for her face with the inhuman strength he had only discovered he possessed a few months prior, he would have crushed her skull if she weren¡¯t a member of the Six as well. Just before his skin touched hers, every single droplet of rain that had fallen over the course of the past few days rushed toward the library creating an enormous wave and, just as he felt her lips on his palm, it crashed against the library, breaking the walls and completely erasing the structure from existence. Thomas moved away from the Aquarian and tried to stand firm as the wave crashed into him, his feet breaking the concrete under him, only to be submerged in the mountain of water that came after the first one. As he was being tossed and turned, he swore he could hear her laugh at his incompetence. His world was a circle again with no visible endpoints; he had never been without his feet on the ground and now that he was being tossed around his mind went blank. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes due to the force of sprinting water and he prayed, this time wholeheartedly, that he wouldn¡¯t smash his head against the ground. He remembered all the blood he had spilled at the bakery and concluded this must have been his punishment. But then, the water stopped moving. He remained floating for a movement, still unaware of the change due to the spinning in his head. As the water level was dropping and he was coming back to his senses, he felt the tingling in his fingers he had only felt once before. At the bakery. The tingling spread to his arms, then legs, then his chest, and by the time it arrived to his face, all he could do was smile. He was now lying on the concrete, looking at the sky. Then he sat up, his eyes wandering and his brain too focused on the tingling to control his body. He stood up and marched straight, towards Elaine. She wasn¡¯t moving.

    ¡°How about a break?¡± she offered, but he was too far gone to interpret it. So, she sent another wave. Only this one just got split in two upon contact with his body, like he was some insuperable obstacle. Then she sent another one, then another one. But he would just keep walking, like there was nothing but air in front of him.

    Elaine couldn¡¯t see anyone in that body anymore, like some instinct had taken charge, so she turned around and started spnting away from him. With each step her heart beat just a little louder because she could hear him coming nearer. She turned around and yelled, ¡°Thomas, stop!¡± But he just kept chasing after her, ready to see her brains on the floor. She turned the corner a few times, vaguely remembering the town¡¯s layout. She hoped to get to where George¡¯s house used to be, thinking, for some reason, that it would wake him up. But then, as she turned left, his fingers wrapped around her ponytail and he pulled her back, making her lose balance and almost smash her head against the concrete; she put her hands next to her head and used them to push herself backward before her head met the concrete. Then she twisted her body and wrapped her legs around Thomas¡¯s neck, so her chest slammed against his face.

    She wrapped her arms around his head, drowning him in blackness. ¡°Thomas, breathe,¡± she said, out of breath.

    He couldn¡¯t see anything but her uniform anymore nor hear anything but her panicked heart beating against his head.

    ¡°Get off!¡± he yelled, pulling at the back of her uniform. But she was like a parasite, determined not to let go.

    ¡°No! Listen to me!¡± she screamed. ¡°Isaac! Isaac!¡± Her hair was all over the place and her eyes wider than ever before. There were stray veins on her forehead and her cheeks were blood red.

    Thomas felt a grip on his soulder; it was strong, belligerent, and cold. No pulling, no pushing, only a warning.

    ¡°I think that was enough, you two,¡± a familiar voice warned. ¡°You¡¯ve made quite a circus.¡±

    Thomas hand¡¯t seen him in months; he had wondered where his once-almost-friend had been. Probably not anywhere near his future throne. Probably playing servant to a maid. Probably being charming and¡­ empty. Thomas was completely back now, though he had never truly left. He saw and heard, felt everything. But her fear was so beautiful, so rewarding, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to let her see him in his eyes. It was part of his revenge.

    I have to do that again sometime.

    Elaine jumped off Thomas¡¯s shoulders and walked over to Isaac; she stood slightly behind his back, looking at Thomas with distrust. Isaac¡¯s face was bright. It always was. He was like the sun in november. When he smiled, and he always did, Thomas had to look away; but after a while his eyes would adjust and he would see, over and over again, that there was nothing more than that flare to Isaac¡¯s eyes, nose, and lips. But it was different this time. This time, there was a hint of a little something, an infinitisimal something, behind his pupils. It looked awfully like guilt.

    ¡°Hello, Thomas,¡± the prince greeted him. ¡°I am glad to see you again.¡±

    Thomas cleared his throat; he was still a bit dizzy. ¡°So am I.¡±

    ¡°I am glad to see you got over your disdain for violence,¡± Isaac commented nonchalantly, like he didn¡¯t know his arrow was going straight for Thomas¡¯s gut. ¡°I guess it is good I was here after all.¡±

    Thomas could still feel Elaine¡¯s body on his face and smell the soap she used in the air around him. It was that bland, clean smell, maybe like the ocean, or a bathhouse. Diane¡¯s soaps were all scented. It was usually cherry, sometimes vanilla. She smelled like chocolate once. Thomas remembered it distinctly because he wanted to ask her where she got such an odd soap. Then he remembered she was the princess, the queen now, and that she probably never had to buy her own soap.

    ¡°Thomas, are you listening?¡± Elaine interrupted his memories.

    Thomas flushed. ¡°Yes, sorry. I was just thinking¡­ A-About soap.¡±

    ¡°Soap?¡± Elaine let out, slightly disgusted.

    ¡°Yes, well,¡± he cleared his throat.

    What an uncomfortable situation. I mean, we almost killed each other and now I¡¯m thinking about soap. Diane¡¯s soap, to make matters worse. What would Isaac think if I told him¡­

    ¡°...from Diane?¡± Thomas only caught the last bit of Isaac¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°Sorry, what?¡±

    Isaac tilted his head. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just never really tried to kill anyone before,¡± Thomas let out, once again without thinking. And what happens when people talk without thinking is that everyone freezes in utter shock; or at least it does in such situations. ¡°I-I mean, I have killed people before,¡± Thomas went on. ¡°Just about three weeks and some, what, two days and five hours ago. In Painron. In a bakery. I killed two Demons. But only because they killed a little girl and used her head to paint the display red. I didn¡¯t want to kill them, I swear. Okay, maybe I did a little. But only because they killed the little girl.¡± Thomas grabbed the back of his neck. ¡°So, what I¡¯m trying to say now, Isaac, is that I would really like to talk to you. I mean, Diane is gone and Kyla is now gone too¡­ But I couldn¡¯t talk to Kyla about it anyway because she doesn¡¯t understand such emotions.¡±

    Isaac just kept staring at Thomas. ¡°And what makes you think I do?¡±

    Thomas¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, you do. I know you do. You¡¯re that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person?¡±

    ¡°The kind who listens and gives advice. I don¡¯t need it to be real. I just need someone to listen. And you always listened to Diane, even if it meant nothing to you.¡±

    A moment of silence ensued. Isaac¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, only his breathing quickened a little. Elaine caught it, of course. She didn¡¯t know what it meant but she knew could use this bizarre situation. So, she smiled.

    ¡°You can always talk to me,¡± Elaine said.

    Thomas¡¯s eyes moved away from Isaac to her briefly. He smiled. He knew, they both did, how that encounter would have ended if she didn¡¯t have her dog right next to her. But he was still so dizzy and the smell of her soap was getting stronger and stronger, so he only sighed. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m going home. I¡¯ll see you both in Iceleus?¡±

    Elaine¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Or sooner, I hope.¡±

    He didn¡¯t stop or turn around; he kept walking away from the two, toward his new house. ¡°Trust me, so do I.¡±

 The Teammates

    Over the forest stretched the seemingly endless blue.

    The weak rays of the new sun glistened in the puddles like golden coins. A haze of peculiar color spread all around, mixed with the smell of morning frost. Thomas Hammer was standing next to one of the puddles and observing his own face. He enjoyed breathing in the chilly air and praising himself for choosing to be brave. If he had been but a dot in time and space before, his existence, he hoped, would become larger than the universe by the time he would return home. He had some time to think about it all; that rush, that glory, that pulsing of every cell in his body, and that sudden crash, that confusion, and fear. That wish he were half as nonchalant as Diane Hunster. That it didn¡¯t keep him up at night or ruin his moments of triumph. But it would come with time, he soothed his ego. Kingdoms were built on less faith. The soil he stood on was molded with the lies of the greatest woman in history. He now had the chance to be her equal. He only needed to abandon¡­ himself. And, although slowly, he was doing a fine job.

    He found it strange and beautiful how his memories would change in an instant; what at one moment was the golden glory they talk about in history books would suddenly become gray, lifeless, unimportant and unworthy of attention, then dark, horrifying, soul-shattering.

    That¡¯s what morality does to you, the words he had never heard echoed in his mind. Nothing but an obstacle, really.

    He was waiting for the Ravens he had been promised. Whether they would really come, whether it was all another game of Elaine¡¯s he couldn¡¯t understand, would be revealed shortly. He had gone over the the three possible scenarios multiple times. He would only immediately die in one, together with his new courage. But if it was not a trap to kill him, which was the most likely, almost certain, then he would either die in Iceleus of hypothermia or being eater alive, or he would get to the royal castle safe and sound, find the Swan, and then die once Diane came back and Elaine didn¡¯t need to keep him alive for that condition anymore. Either way, he was ready to leave.

    He had gotten used to the rustling. He had spent so much time in that forest, in that spot, that line between here and there. Never crossing, never going back. But this rustling was not made by a hare or a deer. This was a companion. The ringing of that word in his head sent shivers down his spine. These people, whoever they were, would be responsible for his life from now on. And if that woman had tricked him, if she wanted him gone, well, it all ends with death anyway.

    Just a day before, he had been sent a little note; a regular, yellowish piece of paper and regular black ink. Truly, there was nothing remarkable about it. And only five words:

    We will find you tomorrow.

    Thomas still had it in his pocket, though it was so crumpled it was illegible. There would be four people including Kyla. What kind of people? Powerful, to be sure. More powerful than him? Probably not. But there would be five of them. Trained. And he was not. But if he were to grab the neck of any of them and squeeze it with his new power there would be no way of¡­

    ¡°Thomas!¡± Before he could replace the red with green, Kyla was already in his arms, hugging him too tightly. He was confused, to be sure, by her sudden outbursts of affection.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Kyla, hello. H-How¡­ uhm¡­ how have you been?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad, Thomas,¡± she mumbled. Once she dived out of his uniform she sighed, ¡°I though they would imprison you in some dungeon to blackmail Diane. I¡¯m surprised they haven¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t make much sense, to be completely honest.¡±

    Thomas looked around uncomfortably. People, companions, were standing behind Kyla, looking at him with distrust. ¡°Thank you. I guess.¡±

    There was one male Raven amongst them; he was the first Thomas noticed. He wasn¡¯t particularly tall, maybe around Kyla¡¯s height, and not someone whose face you would remember. Just a plain black-haired teenager in a black uniform. For some reason, he was the first male Raven Thomas had met in his life. He only even imagined them to be women. It didn¡¯t help that Diane¡¯s team were all women as well.

    Ah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have thought about them.

    Thomas tried his hardest not to think about the people who had died, the people he hardly knew. There was nothing he could have done to save them, he knew, which was why his self-loathing usually only focused on his inability to save his mother. But in moments such as this one when he was suddenly reminded that there were many more souls lost during the past year, he would get strangely conscious of his body and the banging in his head and chest. He would count his breaths; one in, one out.

    One in, one out.

    One in, one out.

    One in¡­

    But it didn¡¯t help this time. It seemed to help less and less as he came closer to the line between him and real responsibility. He saw in those people¡¯s eyes that he was now their captain. He was their Diane Hunster. And he should give them an order, make them fight for him, and die so he could live. Could he do that, even if they were complete strangers? Was it right for him to do so, was his existence so much larger than theirs? The more he thought about it all, and he did so all the time, the less special it all seemed. Defeating Elaine? Well, she probably let him win. Those two Demons he removed? An act of terrorism, not heroism. And it went on, and on, and on, and on¡­

    ¡°So, are we just going to stand here or?¡± the guy asked, his voice deepening like he was moments away from the biggest yawn of his life.

    Kyla turned around, looked at him for a moment, and then said hatefully, ¡°Shut up, Kyle.¡±

    The guy tilted his head and replied through his teeth, ¡°You don¡¯t get to talk to me like that, Kyla.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Oh, really?!¡± she continued, how standing face to face with him, her hands on her hips. ¡°And who are you to tell me what I can and can¡¯t do?¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°Oh, grow up, Kyla. Believe it or not, but not everything is about you. We have an important mission on our hand so if you came here to argue with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°Then do us all a favor and go back. Or even better, go whine to Diane Hunster. It might even get her to finally muster up the courage to deal with the consequences of her actions.¡±

    ¡°Son of a bitch,¡± Kyla mumbled. Her ears went up in flames and she was about to storm towards him, her intent apparent, when Thomas grabbed the back of her uniform out of impulse and pulled her back, causing her to stumble.

    Then he gripped her shoulder, cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the delay. We leave immediately.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything else; he just turned around and started walking deeper into the forest. Kyla gave Kyle a few dirty looks, convince he was the one who ruined Thomas¡¯s mood. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have been so happy to see Thomas without a scratch on his face, he was an important piece in Clara Heal¡¯s game, but she grew oddly protective of him. It had nothing to do with Diane; it was his strange naivety that stemmed from ignorance, soul-deep ignorance of how their world functioned. He still hand¡¯t been tested by fate enough to abandon the incorruption he had been born with. And she hoped from the bottom of her heart, that he would preserve at least a speck of that shimmer in his eyes that he thought so lowly of; because it made her, and Diane, want to save the world.

    ¡°So,¡± Kyle whispered into her ear, causing the hairs on her neck to raise, ¡°what¡¯s his deal?¡±

    Kyla cleared her throat. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She looked at Thomas¡¯s lonely back and wished she could answer that question in a heartbeat: because he needed someone to understand him.

    ¡°I mean, I just disrespected him and undermined his authority. Why is he acting like nothing happened?¡±

    When she looked at Kyle, her eyebrows narrowed, she flushed at the sight of his deeply rooted confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Kyle. Maybe because he¡¯s a good fucking person.¡±

    Kyle smiled. ¡°And I¡¯m not?¡± She just shrugged. He looked at her sideways, pretending like he didn¡¯t care. Then he put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s just incompetent.¡±

    She pushed his hand off. ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just an idiot?!¡±

    She didn¡¯t like how long he looked into her eyes; but when he turned around to look at Thomas and the forest, she wished she wasn¡¯t so mean. They¡¯ve been friends since forever after all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a bit too old for you?¡± Kyle asked out of the blue.

    Kyla¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Go die in a ditch!¡± she yelled and anrgily marched towards Thomas.

    ¡°Only if you¡¯ll mourn me!¡± he yelled after her.

    Thomas pretended he didn¡¯t hear any of it. It felt oddly personal and too out of character for Kyla. Everything she had done so far felt oddly out of character. Now that he thought back on it, her hug was too strong, almost feverish, like she was looking for a place to escape, to not have to look back. Kyla had been his safe haven since Diane left. They didn¡¯t talk too much, only about everyday things like the weather or dinner or Diane Hunster, but her presence turned his new house somewhat homely.

    ¡°So, you two know each other?¡± he decided to ask. It was his turn to lend her a shoulder.

    She frowned. ¡°Unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°Are you close?¡±

    Thomas noticed her blush slightly. ¡°Well, we used to kiss a bit. But that¡¯s over now.¡±

    Thomas smiled. ¡°So, he was your boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Kyla protested. ¡°No, he was just someone I kissed. You know, when every day smells like your last, you just¡­ do things. That¡¯s all,¡± she mumbled the last sentence. Everything, from her voice to how she moved, lacked her usual confidence and power. She looked, well, like a little girl.

    Kyla was only sixteen years old, but when you spend even so few years so terribly you forget just how many candles you should have blown by now; and then you start walking and talking like the mother you never knew. Or the father. Diane had found Kyla starved on the streets of some village when Kyla was seven years old. As Diane was a child herself at the time, she brought the kid back to the Headquarters, not expecting Kyla would turn out to be incredibly talented. Kyla told Thomas that she remembered every detail of that day so vividly she could tell him how many hairs had fallen out of Diane¡¯s braid. She said that she knew Diane regretted her decision deeply, and that that was the reason why she always kept Kyla so close, as if trying to protect her at all cost. Kyla said that the reason why she fought so hard to stay alive was because she hated the idea of making Diane attend one more funeral. Thomas found it devestating. But he understood. It was what Diane Hunster did: made people feel indebted to her.

    And then she would abandon them and never send a letter.

    Thomas put his hand on Kyla¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think he cares for you.¡± That was the only thing he knew to say. He had never met a soldier teeneger before, but he had met a brokenhearted one. He had been a brokenhearted one. And it brought him so much relief to finally know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should give him a chance?¡±

    Kyla¡¯s ears turned red again. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve given him a chance, allright! He¡¯s just an idiot who¡­ He¡¯s the dog of the Headquarters. That makes him my enemy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he had his reasons. Did you ever ask him why¡­¡±

    ¡°What is there to ask? You either think with your head or you don¡¯t. You either follow someone blindly or¡­¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t you say we are following Diane? Look at us, Kyla. We are about to risk our lives to potentially make her happy, and she didn¡¯t even bother to send us a single letter.¡±

    For a few seconds there was just the sound of crunching from under their feet and the rustling from above their heads. There was a slow breeze and the smell of wet grass. Thomas Hammer was warm, but Kyla suddenly felt sick from his heat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you say things like that.¡±

    Thomas took a deep breath. ¡°But it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t this all just a battle of perception?¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t let Elaine get to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. This is something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a while. If she cares about us, why doesn¡¯t she at least let us know she¡¯s okay? Why do I have to beg her father and make sketchy deals with the leader of Ravens to do something I could do with her? Just her. That¡¯s all I need.¡± Thomas wanted to meet Kyla¡¯s eyes, but she refused to look at him. He could guess what she was feeling; he had been feeling it for a while. And he knew it was selfish to transfer part of that burden to her, but he wasn¡¯t sure he could survive all that weight yet. So, he watched her eyes wander from one tree to the next until the scenery changed and she only had a temple to look at.

    He let the Ravens go inside first. The last time he was in that room he was so overflooded with thoughts and ideas he didn¡¯t have time to reminisce. Now that everyone was silent and he had time to look up, he remembered what it was like to stand there, terrified, with the people who were now his enemies. Except Jeremy. He was dead. He wondered it these people would also betray his trust.

    No, because I don¡¯t trust them.

    There was the growling. It didn¡¯t make Thomas shake anymore. They went straight, took a few turns, then opened a door. There was light.

    And then, pure white.

 The Snow

    They say there is always light at the end of a tunnel.

    But, what happens when the light is too bright? When it blinds you and disables your movements? When it imprints into your soul a kind of burning you can never soothe? When it ruins your plans and leaves you stranded, wishing you had never made that crucial step. Sometimes, it is better to stay in the dark. It is safer, more comfortable. It is warm.

    Once Thomas emerged from the light and into one of the many cold deserts of Iceleus, once an indescribable cold hit his face and he felt like his skin would peel off on its own, he cursed the moment he wanted to be anything but a marionette. He quickly pulled the mask attached to his collar over his mouth and nose and his strange hood full of zippers and buttons over his head. Kyla had given him a pair of rimless glasses, so he put those on as well. He had been given a special uniform the Ravens wore during such missions: on the outside, it looked the same as the regular one, only it had a shall-mask, as he decided to call it,  attached to its collar, a hood, and a pair of glasses; but it was made from a material that kept body heat inside the suit, so the soldiers could travel anywhere they wanted without, well, tuning into sculptures. And as much as he wanted to turn into a lifeless work of art, Thomas dreaded the thought of staying in that desert any more than he had to. In a way, Iceleus reminded him of Cercer, only the opposite. There was absolutely nothing but a thick layer of snow surrounding him. It was a white clearing with no end in sight, so much so that it looked like it had become one with the cloudy sky. No trees or caves where icicles might form; only snow. He read in a book that it never stopped snowing. Ever. And now that he was looking around him, his vision limited due to the consistent snowfall, he was convinced that it was true. The wind was so strong Thomas wondered how people of smaller build were still standing; but they were Ravens, and he was not. He was their leader.

    ¡°How do they live here?¡± he asked the group. ¡°I mean, wouldn¡¯t their houses get buried under the snow at some point?¡±

    Kyla just waved at him and pointed to her ear. Wrapped up in wool like this, she couldn¡¯t hear him well. She did tell him to be more careful of his surroundings before they opened the last door, but he was so wrapped up in first impressions he forgot to put two and two together. But, luckily, she was there not only to help him avoid talking to his new subordinates, but to push her hands into his hood and deal with all those zippers and buttons. The only thing Thomas couldn¡¯t understand was why they didn¡¯t have any sort of communication device.

    ¡°Kyla, isn¡¯t it weird that with all the resources the Ravens have they haven¡¯t come up with a device for communication? I mean, what if one of us gets lost?¡± he asked now that she was standing close enough to hear him.

    ¡°You have your gerlocks for that,¡± she calmly replied.

    ¡°Well, what if I have to tell you something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    ¡°What if it can¡¯t wait? What if it¡¯s urgent? What if I¡¯m bleeding to death?¡±

    Kyla sighed. ¡°Then scream.¡± Once she was certain the hood wouldn¡¯t fall off his head and cause his brain to freeze, she said, ¡°We should go now. We have to find shelter before nightfall.¡±

    Thomas didn¡¯t feel cold anymore, but he felt like he should. Like his body was expecting to feel so frozen it would light up like a torch. The layer of snow they were walking on was so thick and solid it only dented slightly under their steps, his more than the others¡¯ due to his higher body temperature. Thomas turned around and watched as their shoeprints disappeared under the new layer of snow and felt happy knowing nobody would notice their arrival. They each had two gerlocks in their pockets; Thomas decided to pretend like he didn¡¯t have any so as not to wake up any more unwanted memories.

    Kyla turned to him and made a little circle with her thumb and index finger, to ask if he was alright. Thomas nodded, slightly disappointed he couldn¡¯t share his despondency with her.

    Like I haven¡¯t done that a million times before. There is nothing I can tell her that she doesn¡¯t already know.

    Kyla was, although she seemed stone cold, much more approachable than Diane. She wasn¡¯t a queen after all. She was peasant, just like Thomas. Now that Thomas thought about it, Diane probably wouldn¡¯t have checked up on him like that; she would have kept walking and expected him to find a way to catch up. Like she knew he would. Like she expected him to. He didn¡¯t like those expectations; they made him feel weak.

    How I wish I could have a cup of warm tea now! Diane doesn¡¯t like tea. She¡¯s such a strange woman. How can someone not like tea? It doesn¡¯t make any sense. I¡¯m not cold. That¡¯s even stranger. There is so much snow and ice, probably, under all this snow. But really, how do their houses not get buried under all this snow? I¡¯ll have to ask someone once we arrive to a village.

    If he did expect misfortune to befall them, and he truly always did, he didn¡¯t know it would happen so quickly and soundlessly. It didn¡¯t take more than a millisecond for one of the Ravens to vanish from his sight. As the wind blew stronger and stronger and snow blurred his glasses, only when he looked down did he see the top of someone¡¯s head falling into the ground. Right under one of the girls¡¯ steps, a hole opened, swallowing her together with years¡¯ worth of snow. And amidst that confusion and snow, he felt someone grab his hand pull him back, sprinting in the direction they came from. Thomas heard incomprehensible cries coming from where the ground opened and he turned arround to see the hole widening rapidly and one person, only one, running after him and possibly Kyle. Thomas was not used to running in snow, but Kyle¡¯s strong grip on his hand prevented Thomas from falling back. Thomas hated how warm and moist it got inside his mask, but it took his mind off the fact that two of his companions were just swallowed by the Earth. And if he hadn¡¯t been so feverishly focused on himself, he wouldn¡¯t have caught a glimpse of something shiny coming towards him from the corner of his right eye.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± he screamed as he threw himself onto the snow and pulled Kyle back, luckily in time to dodge a massive icicle that was swung in the air.

    Thomas found it fortunate that most of the snow under him was frozen, so he was able to lift himself to his knees and witness, through the white curtain, a ten-meter tall snow creature swing an icicle towards them again. Kyle jumped in front of Thomas and created a shield of fire that rose even above the snow creature and melt the icicle as it came in contact with it. Thomas had never seen that technique before because he had never seen a Flamer fight before. This scene, everything, from the sudden death to the hand and run reminding him of the night he first realized he had gotten thrust into a world he was not prepared to face.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Flamer?¡± Thomas let out, his thoughts so jumbled up he didn¡¯t even think of standing up. He did, however, notice that Kyle¡¯s shield didn¡¯t touch the ground, probably not to risk melting too much of the snow. But a line did from under it, and it continued deepening too rapidly to have the shield put up any longer.

    ¡°Thomas, stand up!¡± a familiar female voice yelled in his ear. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this! We have to go!¡±

    ¡°Kyla¡­¡± Thomas let out as she pulled him up by his right bicep. Only then did he notice how one of her sleeves was tied on the back of her uniform, probably not to risk dangling around and hitting her in the face.

    Well, wouldn¡¯t that be kind of funny? Just a sleeve in her face. Oh, the hole is not spreading anymore. But we might have another problem in that shield continues melting the snow.

    ¡°Kyle!¡± Kyla screamed as she ran past Kyle, pulling him by the back of his uniform so the three were now running away from the monster and back to where they came from.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to go that way?¡± Thomas yelled, but the two couldn¡¯t hear him due to the monster¡¯s roars.

    I didn¡¯t even take a look at it.

    When he turned around, through the weil of snow he caught a glimpse of the creature he had only seen in biology books. It was one of the three species of giants, the only one that lived in Iceleus. It was ten meters tall, weighed a lot, he couldn¡¯t remember exactly how much, had white furr, and grew icicles from its eyes. It had no mouth nor nose; as far as Thomas could remember, it ate ice through its feet and hated spotting any living creatures within its territory, which meant that the only way they could escape it was by accidentally trespassing onto another giant¡¯s territory.

    Thomas felt relieved when he turned back around and saw Kyla and Kyle running next to each other, occasionally facing each other, because it meant that they were coming up with a plan. But when Kyla suddenly stopped moving and Kyle kept on running, waving at Thomas to follow him, his stomach tied his intestines into a huge knot and he stopped as well, his arms lighting up.

    I never asked them their names. They died for me, and I didn¡¯t even ask them their names.

    He had faced greater danger before, but never without Diane Hunster. As twisted as she was, and as even more twisted her image became in Thomas¡¯s head, she provided comfort and peace. Reassurence. ¡®I will protect you. Because I can protect anyone.¡¯ Even if she couldn¡¯t. Now, he was alone with two teenagers. They were not to be dismissed by any means, but they were children. It was Thomas who had to protect now.

    The sparks in his eyes lit up and swallowed his eyeballs. He could feel the snow under him melt faster and he knew he had to move. He was sure that Kyla was yelling after him as he charged towards the giant, a fireball forming in his hand. He wasn¡¯t going for the kill; he knew hunting giants was forbidden. He only hoped to confuse it a bit until they could get out of its sight. But as it usually goes with inexperienced warriors, he somehow managed to lose control over the fireball he aimed towards its head, so by the time it reached the poor creature it was too big and too powerful to only maim it. Giants were exptremly intelligent creatures. So, when it bent backward and the fireball flew straight ahead and disappeared, the giant concluded that the intruders were bad news. The giant pulled the two icicles out of its eyes, momentarily leaving black holes in its head, and swung both of them towards Thomas from both sides so he had nowhere to go.

    And then its head flew off.

    Just like that, it was dead, its body falling backward and making a huge hole in the ground. Right beside it, to Thomas¡¯s shock, stood another Raven with a bloody scythe in their hand. They were looking at Thomas with contempt, he could feel it, and then they slowly approached him, the scythe now attached to the back of the Raven¡¯s uniform. Thomas didn¡¯t know who it was, he couldn¡¯t see their face, but something about their aura and strides made him sure he wouldn¡¯t be happy to see them, and even less to admit that they had just saved his life.

    So, when the Raven stopped just before him and said, ¡°You always find a way to mess things up, don¡¯t you?¡± he knew that he was right. His reflex was to push the Raven back, pull out his knife and put it under their throat. And he would have probably found a reason to try to cut it had Kyla not grabbed his arm and pulled it down.

    ¡°Stop,¡± she said into Thomas¡¯s ear. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. We have to keep moving.¡±

    Thomas was shaking. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with her.¡±

    ¡°You have to,¡± Kyla tried to convince him.

    The Raven just stood in front of the two, patiently waiting for Thomas stop making a scene.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Thomas asked, all the snow and blood and anger and confusion making him so sick he could barely open his mouth; the speed at which the events came and passed made him motion-sick.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But she¡¯ll keep us safe.¡±

    ¡°Like hell she will.¡±

    ¡°She has to. Remember who you are and what you came to do. Don¡¯t get lost in useless thoughts. This is far more important. Come on now. We have to keep moving or we won¡¯t make it to the village before nightfall.¡±

    And as much as Thomas despised the thought of being anywhere close to this ex-Raven, he knew Kyla was right. So, he just marched ahead towards the dead beast and the great hole, the direction they were originally supposed to go in, while he still had the strength to make right choices and ignore his surroundings when necessary.

    The Raven put their hand on Kyla¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Kyla pushed her hand off and started walking after Thomas, her heart in her heels. She didn¡¯t expect her to show up; she wasn¡¯t told there would be additions to their group. But now that half of the group was dead, it seemed natrual to have someone fill the void.

    Why did it have to be her of all people¡­

    Kyla hated that there was a hint of happiness in her heart. She hated how she was nostalgic of the time when they were a team, the three of them. The ten of them. As she walked through the snow, she reminisced about their past missions, the time before people were dying left and right. When she was a child who didn¡¯t notice people dying left and right. And now she had one arm and dozens of tombs to visit.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Kyle, who magically appeared next to Kyla, asked.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know that?¡± she bit back.

    ¡°How would I know that?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± she snorted, ¡°aren¡¯t you on wonderful terms with that witch?¡±

    Kyle sighed too quietly to hear. ¡°Can we not do this right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can.¡±

    There was a moment of silence. ¡°Anna and Joanne are dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±

    ¡°So, who is that Raven?¡±

    ¡°Meredith Brown.¡±

 The Woman

    It wasn¡¯t the first time she had taken the wrong turn.

    It seemed to her like life was a merry-go-round and she was sitting on one of the horses, glued, still, helpless, watching the world around her in circles; every time she left a scene behind her it would change, turn more blue, more cold, until she ends up completely surrounded by snow. She didn¡¯t have time to think where exactly she went wrong, which wrong turn she had taken and which wrong door she had opened; all she knew was that she had been walking through snow for hours, and it didn¡¯t look like she would find shelter soon.

    Kyle was walking next to her in silence. He didn¡¯t know how to respond to the fact that the Headquarters sent Meredith Brown to help them. To spy on them and wait for the perfect moment to reveal herself. Where had she been? There wasn¡¯t anything but snow around. Were they all so lost in their fears that they didn¡¯t notice her, or was there someone else there? Someone who was still hiding and waiting for the perfect moment. That thought alone made the hairs on the back of his neck rise and he discreetly turned to his left, then his right, to make sure no one was watching him. But there was only snow.

    ¡°How did we end up here?¡± Kyla let out, startling Kyle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked, confused by is reaction.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied nonchalantly. ¡°I guess we should have turned right somewhere. We only took lefts.¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what it said in the manual,¡± Kyla replied. Then something awful and by all means possible crossed her mind. ¡°You don¡¯t think Elaine messed with the manual, do you?¡± she asked, forgetting it was not Thomas she was talking to.

    He would have agreed in a heartbeat, but Kyle only dismissed it as her paranoia. ¡°And why would she do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know, Kyle. Does anything she does make any sense ever?!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Oh, fuck off.¡±

    ¡°Stop swearing at me.¡±

    ¡°I will swear at you as much as I want to. Asshole.¡±

    Kyle knew about everything, all the Ravens did. He knew about the Six, the original plan, the manipulation, the exploitation of Diane Hunster, and yet¡­

    ¡°I have to ask you something?¡± Kyla said uncomfortably.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I just don¡¯t understand. Do you really think that what Elaine is doing is right? Do you condone it?¡±

    Kyle sighed. ¡°It¡¯s more complicated than that and you know it.¡±

    Kyla debated whether she should answer to that remark and decided against it. She just wanted to find a way to make this journey more bearable; and with Thomas walking in front of everyone, his chin almost making a hole in his neck, and her last option being Meredith Brown, Kyle seemed like the best choicce. Even though she never seemed to control her temper when talking to him.

    ¡°What do we do if don¡¯t come across a village soon?¡± she asked Kyle.

    He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess we die.¡±

    Kyla frowned. ¡°Funny, Kyle.¡±

    She head him chuckle. ¡°Maybe Miss Brown knows.¡±

    ¡°Ask her.¡±

    He chuckled again. ¡°No way. She¡¯s your friend.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not my friend¡­¡±

    ¡°She used to be.¡±

    ¡°Yes, before she faked her own death and¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, whatever,¡± he commented and turned his head away from her.

    The snow only continued to pile up around them, carried left and right by the sharp wind. Kyla bowed her head to shake off the snow that had fallen on the top of it. The only two sounds now were the wind and the squeaking of the snow under their feet. Two of their teammates were dead now. Kyla only met them in passing, but Kyle was in the same squad as them. They had been taught to abandoned attachments, to move on regardless of how many perish, but she knew he felt that void she felt, that confusion, and anger. Why was it always them? She prayed Kyle would say anything so she wouldn¡¯t have to think about it anymore.

    Anything.

    Anything.

    ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± he finally asked, quieter than before.

    Anything but that.

    ¡°Elaine blew up Thomas¡¯s house to scare Diane,¡± she replied dryily. She hoped he would continue asking question in that low, unstable tone.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what happens to people like us,¡± he commented.

    Kyla narrowed her eyebrows as she felt a surge of discomfort cloud her jugdement. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that you¡¯re an orphan and I was sold off to the Ravens. We are bound to end up as unfortunate casualties for the bigger fish. That¡¯s just how the world works.¡±

    He had strange moments like this whenever people died, like he would suddenly come to terms with his own insignificance, or simply lose control and let those convictions out on the open. She was always around when it happened, and it always pulled at a few of her strings, welted at her brain, and made her nauseous. She despised him every time he made her think that Diane Hunster may have been just a tiny bit selfish because she couldn¡¯t possibly understand what it was like to live without a crown on one¡¯s head.

    ¡°I hate it when you talk like there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Kyla mumbled but he somehow heard it.

    ¡°We can,¡± he replied equally quietly. He looked at her through his glasses; hers were glistening, probably because of the snow. ¡°We can change the world.¡±

    And then Thomas turned around, put his hands next to his mouth and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s a village!¡±

    And a village it was. It was much closer to them them than they had expected, its visibility reduced due to the snowfall and the sudden appearance of a tick fog. Kyla took Thomas and Kyle by their hands so they wouldn¡¯t get separated. When they emerged from the cloud, they had already passed the first few houses in the village; but the visibility didn¡¯t improve all that much. What she could guess from the blurry lines was that it was a typical Icelean village: snow-covered roads, white houses covered in a thick, perfectly polished layer of ice; Kyla imagined that, during the days when there was sunlight, the light would reflect on the houses and paint them some less monotonous color. A few people were outside, doing this and that, not paying them much attention. Kyla found it odd considering that not many people came to such a secluded village, but she contributed it to their uniforms and the overall mentality of Iceleans. That coldness, hostility, reflected in the lack of lamplight that characterized their habitats, the places where they put down their roots and refused to ever leave; that was, at least, what it looked like to Kyla. There really was nothing more to the village than those houses, all the same, and a few buildings, if they could be called such, that somewhat stood out due to their architecture, and they were all lined up in what seemed to be the village center. Kyla was more and more bothered by the clear apathy of the white-haired people they passed as they trespassed more and more into their territory.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°How do they see anything?¡± Thomas asked her like she expected him to.

    ¡°They¡¯re Iceleans, Thomas. They don¡¯t exactly mind the snow.¡±

    ¡°But can they see through this fog?¡± he went on, now rambling about visibility and the cold and the streetlamps. He would always get lost in random thoughts whenever he was stressed or anxious, and the common whiteness didn¡¯t help at all.

    But that wasn¡¯t all that was bothering Thomas Hammer. He had thought about it excessively and came to the following conclusion: the Swan, just like the rest of the known members of the Six, must have had a connection to the first Legendary Six. Diane was the queen of Crystalia; Isaac was the direct descendant of His Majesty King Claude of Florus, an original member; his own mother was a legendary Raven captain, an order created by Clara Heal, and Elaine¡­ Well, she was the only one who didn¡¯t fit the mold, but that was also predictable. So, his first guess was the current princess of Iceleus, the next queen, Princess Anne of Iceleus, also a direct descendant of a Six member. But that also didn¡¯t rule out any possible illegitimate children her father might have had in secret, which meant that any person, any person at all who passed him by and was around his age could have been the Swan. This fact alone was enough to send Thomas down an endless tunnel of faces he tried desperately to remember as he walked deeper into an unknown territory.

    Where do I even begin? Elaine must have a thorough plan. She already has days¡¯ worth of advantage. I must act quickly.

    ¡°There¡¯s an inn here. We should stay the night,¡± Meredith suddenly said. It was the first comment she had made since they started walking in a straight line a few hours ago, a comment that Thomas couldn¡¯t get out of his head. He couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was about that comment that made his soul freeze and send warning signals to every cell in his body.

    Kyla¡¯s here. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. They won¡¯t harm you.

    But it wasn¡¯t fear. It was hatered. It was a wish to do unspeakable things to this young woman, to transcend morals and etiquette and make her¡­ disappear. Because she, as tall, blonde, and red-eyed as she was, reminded him of Him. That monster who played Thomas for a fool. That monster who ruined his life. Would He be half as miserable as Thomas if the Flamer killed His sister? Was He even able to feel sorrow or remorse? Did He even remember him?

    ¡°Thomas, hurry up!¡± Kyla yelled and pulled him by the sleeve. ¡°You have to focus. Really. We don¡¯t have time for doubt. You need to get a grip.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled, the millions of thoughts he had refusing to leave him alone.

    He let Kyla drag him into the inn. The sound of the door closing, the warmth, and the smell of pastries brought him round. The room was small, the wall with the window about three strides away from the door; it was small enough to fit a table and three chairs, one long and narrow cabinet connecting the floor with the ceiling, and a small piano against the right wall, but no chair in front of it. Thomas found the furnishing choices odd at best but it all made much more sense once the owner appeared. He was almost as tall as the room itself, two times wider than the cabinet, and as grim as he was pale. He looked to his bones displeased with the disturbance.

    ¡°You¡¯re the guests?¡± he asked without even trying to appear polite. He rubbed his hands together and scanned them but in a strangely harmless way.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Meredith replied.

    ¡°They¡¯ll come for you tomorrow,¡± he announced, gave them two keys and disappeared.

    Kyla leaned towards Thomas. ¡°I guess Elaine knew we would end up here, so she made little preparations. I knew she was the one who changed the manual.¡±

    But Thomas didn¡¯t reply; he was suddenly intolerably tired. So, he excused himself and went up the narrow, steep staircase right to his left. On the first floor were a tiny hallway, two rooms, and a door with a sign: ¡°NOT FOR GUESTS (FROM OUTSIDE)¡±. Thomas¡¯s eyelids were so heavy he didn¡¯t comprehend the strange sign and simply threw himself into his and Kyle¡¯s room. It was small, like the rest of the inn, with baby blue walls and two beds with white cotton sheets. There was a table under the window with some paper, and a singular pen on it. Thomas lay on the bed and closed his eyes.

    It took him far too long to fall asleep; he could not shake off the pictures that were racing through his head one after the other. This state of lethal tiredness and infuriating liveliness of the mind made him want to scream. Two people had already died. Two people whose names he didn¡¯t bother to learn. It seemed like a pattern now, and that terrified him more than anything; was he become the kind of person who didn¡¯t care? And how does one stop the mind from repeating the same questions over and over again? Would he ever be free from these bursts of guilt and insecurity? When he finally did fall asleep, it was not for long. He dreamt of nothing but snow, and when he suddenly woke up, the spotless white sheets of the bed next to his made him nauseous. So, he turned to the left side and away from the window and snow. But sleep wouldn¡¯t come. And neither would Kyle. Once he determined that there was no point in tossing and turning and wondering where his roommate might be, Thomas put on his shoes and slowly opened the door to his room.

    Everything was just as he had left it, only dark and soundless. Thomas leaned against the opposite door trying to hear if Kyla was inside; when he determined that the women were breathing, one louder than the other, he carefully made his way downstairs. Not even the staircase creaked, so it was completely silent. Downstairs, in the room dominated by the awful furniture, was a woman. She was standing in front of the window looking outside, wearing a dress, probably a nightgown, her hair down.

    Thomas cleared his throat. The woman turned around, not doing anything to light up the room and see who was disturbing her peace.

    ¡°May I help you?¡± she asked, her voice echoing through the deadness of the inn.

    ¡°Sorry, but who are you?¡± Thomas asked quietly. ¡°I thought we were the only guests¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a guest. I live here for the time being,¡± she stated as if it was common knowledge.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Thomas mumbled, ¡°I appologize.¡±

    Thomas expected her to turn back around and ignore him, but she didn¡¯t. She watched his silhouette through the dark, not moving a millimeter, not making a sound. He traced with his eyes the shape of her head against the light coming from the outside; only then did he realize that the lanterns were lit slightly more than before.

    ¡°They turned on the lights,¡± he commented. Something about the scene didn¡¯t sit right with him.

    She stood still. ¡°Of course they did,¡± she replied in the same manner as before, only this time she added, ¡°Would you rather they came back in the dark?¡±

    There was buzzing in Thomas¡¯s ears. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The workers?¡±

    It only grew louder. ¡°And where are they coming from?¡±

    ¡°The desert, of course.¡±

    Thomas smiled awkwardly though she couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°I appologize but I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you from?¡± It was incredible how neither her voice nor her posture changed one bit.

    ¡°Crystalia,¡± he replied. ¡°But I¡¯m a Flamer.¡±

    ¡°A Flamer in Crystalia. Odd.¡±

    Thomas chuckled. ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± she replied dryily. But there was a little hint of something, longing perhaps, that tickled Thomas¡¯s ears. It was too quiet in the inn not to notice it, even though his ears were still buzzing.

    ¡°Would you like to go there?¡± Thomas blurted out.

    She didn¡¯t respond immediately; it seemed like she was seriously thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Everywhere¡¯s the same anyway.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thomas knew that some questions were better left unanswered. He also knew that there was a reason why Eliane wanted him to experience this village, Iceleus in a bottle, the perfect specimen of this country which had existed since the existence itself.

    ¡°People like us work, die, starve, so that some can enjoy chocolate soap. And when we as much as whisper about discontent¡­ It¡¯s been five years since my husband was sent to clean the snow. He has served his time. So, why hasn¡¯t he come back yet?¡±

    Thomas didn¡¯t expect her to say so much; unfortunately, it meant absolutely nothing to him. ¡°Can you, uhm, please¡­¡±

    She groaned. ¡°When you ¡®rebel¡¯ against the king you are sent to the desert to clean the snow. Why? Well, because it would make any intelligent man go mad. Alone in the desert for years, cleaning layers upon layers of snow as you watch it build up over and over again, and praying one of the giants would come and eat you alive.¡± When she made a break, Thomas took a deep breath. ¡°I sincerely hope my husband was eaten the moment he stepped into that desert. But I am still here, aren¡¯t I? Waiting like the rest of the people.¡±

    Thomas¡¯s ears went quiet. No sensation disturbed her words which put new weight on his mind. ¡°What do they eat?¡± was all he asked.

    ¡°They bring them lunch,¡± she replied with disgust. But that was truly the only thing he was capable of asking. Everything else felt to cruel, too personal, too immoral; like what he had done to deserve such punishment.

    Probably nothing. No, there must have been something. She¡¯s his wife, so of course¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to bed,¡± he said, very much focusing on his breathing. ¡°Say hello to Elaine for me, will you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, you know,¡± the woman said to the empty space; he was already climbing up the stairs, less careful. ¡°Regardless of what you think of it, it is the truth. That some people¡¯s lives are worth more than the others''.¡±

    Thomas smiled. ¡°Elaine would know all about that, I am sure. Good night, miss. I hope your husband comes back safe.¡±

    ¡°That makes one of us, Flamer.¡±

 The Letter

    There come days when one longs for the cold.

    Something about the air under the warm sun does not soothe the soul quite as well as the shivering and brisk movements of the lower jaw. The chill brings clarity somehow, and through the sharp air one can see further than the first line of houses. That is, of course, unless it snows.

    As Thomas woke up facing the window, he was once again greeted by snowfall. Though weaker than the day before, it still obstructed his view of the house opposite the inn. There was considerably more sunlight than the day before, and he could even hear some chatter in the street. Thomas stood up unwillingly and, as he was brushing his teeth and observing his own face in the mirror, he concluded in his mind the conversation he had had the night before: all in all, it was unfortunate. But somehow expected of Iceleans, those ghosts with no compassion. It made sense that they of all people would live in inhumane conditions, with no light and with savage punishments for the disobedient. He remembered Sophia and the way she did her best to humiliate him because he was a peasant, and the way Diane and Isaac never did that. And it did exist in his mind, the thought that everywhere was the same, that every land had its savage ways for treating the different, the disobedient, and the loud, only its acceptance would bring about an amount of change he was not yet ready for.

    Because it would mean being a step closer to abandoning her. And it had been a day now since he last thought about her.

    As he opened the door to his room, he was hit in the face with a very strong smell that at first sniff reminded him of rosemary. He went downstairs to find Kyla and Kyle sitting at the dining, and the only, table putting a yellow spread on their bread.

    Thomas¡¯s frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Kyla looked up; Kyle already had his head in his right hand looking at the door, his left index finger pressing Kyla¡¯s bread as she painted it yellow. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s good. Come, sit.¡±

    Thomas continued looking at the spread with distrust as he mimicked Kyla and took a bite of the curious new spread.

    ¡°It is tasty in a strange way,¡± he commented, stuffing his mouth full of bread.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Kyla asked him.

    A chill went up Thomas¡¯s spine. ¡°Yes,¡± he gave a short reply.

    ¡°And what about that woman?¡± she asked nonchalantly, not even looking up to meet his eyes full of guilt. ¡°Kyle was on watch duty last night.¡±

    Kyle didn¡¯t say anything; he was still looking at the door.

    Thomas cleared his throat. ¡°I guess Elaine sent her to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°I have to say, her persistence is admiring,¡± Kyla said between bites. ¡°And so is yours. I don¡¯t know how you do it. I would have killed her long ago. What a fucking psychopath.¡±

    ¡°Stop swearing,¡± Kyle let out in a low tone.

    Before Kyla could say anything offensive again, Thomas looked down and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing it for Diane, so it doesn¡¯t matter. If I kill Elaine, Diane won¡¯t have her choice.¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°If she still hasn¡¯t made the choice, then she doesn¡¯t deserve one.¡±

    Kyla slammed her knife against the plate, so the ringing echoed through the room. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Kyle stood up and put his hands in his pockets. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m tired of having this conversation.¡±

    All three of them were tired of that conversation, only the two had ties to the outcome too tough to severe easily; so, they kept talking, and with those words convincing themselves of what they were saying. It helped keep them sane, and not screaming at the top of their lungs:

    Why me?!

    Thomas scratched his head. ¡°Can you promise you won¡¯t yell at me if I say what¡¯s been on my mind since yesterday?¡±

    Kyla froze; Thomas could see her eyes wandering around the table. ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°But what if it¡¯s the truth?¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± she hissed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    But there was plenty to worry about. Kyla picked up her knife and with a shaky hand continued spearing the yellow substance on her bread, which was now sliding allover her plate. The past was starting to fade, and it would fade even more with each day she¡¯s absent. People are fickle like that; they forget grotesquely, slowly at first and with lots of pictures that begin to fade into half-truths, until they are suddenly gone. That is why worlds are not built on loyalty and faith, but fear and despair.

    And Thomas was beginning to feel a little desperate.

    ¡°She told me about cleaning the snow,¡± Thomas continued. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Kyla replied, ¡°it¡¯s doesn¡¯t exactly present Iceleus in a positive light.¡±

    ¡°It just makes me think how many more monstrosities are hiding out there.¡±

    Kyla grunted. ¡°There are many ways to save the world, Thomas. Just because something is easy doesn¡¯t make it good. A dead girl has a wish. Big fucking deal. She had a chance to make the world a better place, ruined it, and now she wants other people to suffer for her.¡± Her eyes pierced his defences, and Thomas felt her words engraving her voice on his brain. ¡°That is the truth.¡±

    As the door opened, the cold Thomas had pushed into the farthest corner of his memory hit him in the back and made him jump slightly; it lingered around the room long after the door had been closed.

    ¡°We are set to go,¡± Meredith said. ¡°Our guides are waiting for us. It would be nice if you hurried up.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Kyla angrily pushed her chair back and stormed towrads her room; after the door in the hallway creeked open, he heard mumbling coming from Kyla¡¯s room. Thomas, not wanting to disturb them, awkwardly continued eating more bread, even though he was already completely full. Meredith sat opposite him and watched him attentively as he tried his best to ignore her.

    ¡°You know you will have to talk to me at some point,¡± Meredith said.

    Thomas found this remark unnecessary and plain offensive, so he, without looking up, shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    She chuckled, he knew not why. Powerful people, powerful evil people, seemed to find him ridiculous in his lack of heroic traits. But there was still something different about Meredith Brown compared to the other two women who enjoyed torturing him; he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was, he wasn¡¯t that perceptive, he just felt a relief in the air around her that allowed him to despise her more strongly than Elaine. With the Aqarian there was a sense of uncertainty coming from his fear of change, but he knew there couldn¡¯t possibly be anything even redeeming about a Brown.

    So, when she silently pushed a slip of yellow paper towards him, once the rustling echoed through the room, Thomas found himself completely frozen, turned to stone in an instant. He sat looking at it, not daring to move his firngers towards it in fear of his touch making it disappear. Or that it would make it real. He would have rather had it turn to dust or burn the inn to the ground as a result of some evil plot. But it wouldn¡¯t, that was painfully obvious as the two sat looking at the table.

    It was that simple.

    He knew what it was; he didn¡¯t even have to read it. He didn¡¯t want to read it. A feeling similar to disgust, resentment even, flooded him as the paper stared at him telling him that was all it took.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to read it?¡± Meredith asked, unaware of the conflict that was igniting in him every time someone mentioned a queen¡¯s name. He couldn¡¯t escape her because everthing was about her. His whole existence was because of her. The snow was because of her. The pain and suffering so she could relieve it. She could make the snow melt and the sun shine stronger than it even had. It was all because of her because it was for her. So she could be the hero. And now the smallest piece of paper was collecting dust in front of him, showing him once again what he had missed a year ago: that she didn¡¯t really care.

    He hastily grabbed the paper, opened it with frenzy and read, in raven black ink, the words

    Stay alive.

    Thomas felt pressure in his abdomen push all the bread and yellow spread up towards his mouth and he jumped up and ran upstairs towards the bathroom. Tears were pouring down his face as he emptied his guts of evil women and their plans, their lies, and their truths until his throat closed up so much he couldn¡¯t breathe. As he was gasping for air, his lungs filling with deceit, Kyle burst into the bathroom and pulled him up, but Thomas¡¯s knees had turned to jelly and he couldn¡¯t hear Kyla¡¯s words as she grabbed his face. He could only see red, like his blood and the house they burnt, both of them together. One was not more at fault than the other, he convinced himself at the moment. He was just there to be deceived and made a fool. The true victim of this plot.

    Then Kyle and Meredith pulled him outside, the strong cold, the freeze, the killing air burning his nostrils and purifing his lungs of evil, so he could breathe normally again. Little by little, his vision cleared and he heard Meredith say, ¡°He¡¯s a Flamer. They can¡¯t freeze that easily. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    He was kneeling on the snow-covered road but he couldn¡¯t turn to ice.

    ¡°Men and their stupid pride,¡± Kyla said angrily, maybe worriedly, as the three went back inside and left the dejected Flamer to look at the people pass him by in half-wonder.

    And he sat there like that for hours, his senses coming back to normal, his heart rate slowing down and his brain clearing up the fog created by shock.

    She is alive. That¡¯s good. And she sent me a message, which is also good. But she only said two words. Only two words after¡­ I don¡¯t even know anymore how many months. Like we¡¯re nothing but strangers. Like she didn¡¯t leave me with this duty. This horrible burden that I can¡¯t get rid of. And Meredith?! Did she¡­ did she give the note to that Demon or did the Demon find it? I don¡¯t see how or why the two would be¡­ No, she must have found it.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Kyla asked him, suddenly sitting down next to Thomas in full gear.

    That was when Thomas remembered they were supposed to leave hours ago. ¡°What happened to the guides?¡± Thomas asked, fidgety.

    ¡°They¡¯re inside, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    Thomas lowered his head and started drawing little circles in the snow. He had overreacted, that much he knew. But there comes a point when the feelings have to come to the surface, and he had been bottling so much it was no wonder he would randomly burst at awkward moments.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Kyla asked him.

    Thomas smiled sadly. ¡°You know, now that I¡¯ve thought about it, what hurt me the most wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t ask how I was but that she didn¡¯t ask me about my mission. It¡¯s embarrassing to say, and I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m even telling you this, but I feel¡­ underestimated. Like she left me with this duty, this pressure, because I was the only one she could leave it to. Like she doesn¡¯t think I have real worth¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°But it is. And I understand why. Up until a year ago I was just some flour loader living in a random town in Crystalia. And I know I¡¯m not up to match with anyone here, but¡­ In a way, this role that I have made me feel important. Like I finally have a purpose in life. Like I can actually do something notable. And I keep thinking about it and talking about it all the time but I just keep missing the point. I keep feeling like¡­ I keep changing my mind. I decide something and then I can¡¯t follow up. Because all this time, more than anything, I¡¯ve been feeling like a victim. Like I deserve an apology.¡±

    ¡°And you do.¡±

    ¡°We all do. The whole world does. I hate that I feel like I have it harder than the others. Like the world is especially hard on me. And the more time passes, the more I feel like I don¡¯t know her at all. Like my memories are fading and turning into something different. And I know you may not understand, but that scares me. Because, what if it¡¯s true? What if I have misinterpreted everything and made the wrong choice? My choice means so much that I am so afraid of making a mistake. Because I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore.¡± He looked straight ahead at the snow that was falling with more intensity now. ¡°Do I love her or do I love that she can make me a great man?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect Kyla to laugh. He turned towards her as her laugher unclogged a canal leading to his brain and made the colors of the world more vivid and more real. ¡°Does it really matter? What¡¯s the difference anyway?¡±

    He was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Kyla sighed. ¡°Here¡¯s a friendly advice: drop that self-righteous act you have going on. It will make your life much easier. The world is a horrible place because people are horrible beings. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± She stood up and brushed the snow off her uniform. ¡°And as for love¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s like an exchange. You give something and get something in return. You give her a safe place and she makes you the king. One hell of a bargain if you ask me. And don¡¯t expect her to be perfect, because you sure as hell know that you are not. Diane¡¯s heart is in the right place. That much I know for sure. She¡¯s just doing her best with what she¡¯s been given, like all of us. So, just think about what¡¯s at stake on both sides. And decide already.¡±

    As she opened the door to the inn, a gush warm air hit Thomas¡¯s face, reminding him of the first time he visited George¡¯s house. Back then, he was afraid there were monsters lurking around; now that silly fear was laughable. Now he knew he had a monster within himself, one that was more awake now than ever. It is never easy reinventing oneself and coming to terms with imperfections and chips on one¡¯s morality. And not even Kyla¡¯s words were enough to pacify his doubt anymore.

    So, as he looked ahead at the village of people who waited, he reminded himself that his own hands weren¡¯t as clean as they used to be. So, who was he to judge anyone? And that included Elaine. The world was not a warm place he imagined it to be. The snow kept falling and people kept cleaning it. He had the chance to choose how to save them. And if he had to abandon everything he thought was right to find the answer, so be it.

    So, he stood up and walked towards the warmth. There was no use freezing in snow anyway.

 The Frenzy

    There is a period of calmness after every storm.

    It is a time when man and nature reconnect, when they go back to their roots, inspect their cells and find little cracks they need to fix before the next snowfall. During that time, the troubles of the rocky period seem trivial, embarrassing to recollect, and both man and nature swear that they will never again make silly mistakes that lead them to the point of snapping.

    And then they do. Over and over again.

    Thomas was moving through the snow quickly, and with a new resolution. His resolutions, like every child¡¯s, were quickly made and strong enough to split the Earth in half, until they are met with new challenges they cannot withstand. Then they break, together, because every word is too strong and every obstacle too insurmountable. Then comes the calm. And right now, as the snow threatened to bury him, he once again told himself that he had to put himself first.

    Diane is not here anymore. And she obviously couldn¡¯t care less about what you¡¯re doing or what your worries are. You don¡¯t have to impress her anymore. Just do what you feel is right. That¡¯s right. No more Diane Hunster. Thomas Hammer. Me. I¡¯ll do what I want and¡­

    ¡°Did she tell you who the Swan is,¡± Kyle suddenly asked. He had an uncomfortable habit of appearing next to people when they were in deep thought and asking them strange questions.

    ¡°What?¡± Thomas let out.

    ¡°I heard Diane sent you a note. Did she tell you who we¡¯re looking for?¡± His question made all the sense in the world; it was obvious to assume that Thomas would have received a tip from Diane as their finding the Swan would benefit her more than anyone.

    But he didn¡¯t. Thomas tilted his head towards Kyle and said in a bitter tone, ¡°Not a word on that. Or anything, actually.¡±

    Kyle snorted. ¡°So, she doesn¡¯t know. Great.¡±

    He sped up his pace to catch up with Kyla. Thomas watched him lean to his right and whisper what even Thomas knew he shouldn¡¯t have whispered into her ear. But Kyla didn¡¯t yell or beat him unconscious; she just nodded and continued walking in a daze.

    Diane and the Swan not having met was a scenario Thomas did his best to completely ignore because it would make this entire trip useless. They couldn¡¯t rely on the Swan¡¯s second power because they didn¡¯t know if it had yet manifested. In theory, all members of The Six should have gotten their second power by the age of twelve, but as was evident from Thomas¡¯s case, different circumstances could hinder that growth. So, if Diane truly had never met the Swan and the Swan had no reason to approach them in search for answers, than all of this would be for nothing. And now that two people, two people whose names he didn¡¯t bother to learn, were dead, the thought of wasting all this time was even more horrifying. So, Thomas, as he left holes in the snow, made another resolution.

    I will not go back empty handed.

    So, when a hole opened right beneath Kyla¡¯s feet and Kyle grabbed her hood and pulled her out like a carrot, tossing her in the snow and then picking her up and folding her over his shoulder like a sack of flour, when they started running to the side to avoid the hole, when his mask fell off and he inhaled the frozen air and a few snowflakes, then his mind became crystal clear and he, watching as the hole grew in size, realized there was only one thing he had to do.

    Stay alive.

    The guides, as Thomas had expected, never said a word to him. They exchanged maybe three sentences with Meredith, and about two with Kyla and Kyle, explaining that the only safe way to get to the castle would be to go back to where they came from and go through Nowhere, this time correctly. They refused to answer Kyla¡¯s question on how exactly they knew the three needed saving, probably assuming that it was obvious. There was only one woman wicked, or smart, enough to change the paths in the manual the Ravens used. And Thomas, in stead of being furious like Kyla, for the first time admired Elaine¡¯s persistence; because this time, it actually worked.

    Luckily, this hole was a smaller one; soon enough they were able to leave the danger behind and keep on moving like nothing happened. They didn¡¯t need to look back and wonder what would have been in Kyle didn¡¯t keep his eyes on Kyla all the time. And now that Thomas was moving even faster, all but running through this snow that could disappear from under his feet at any point, all he wanted was to talk.

    So, Thomas came up to Kyla and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She seemed distraught, which was to be expected considering that she was all but brought back from the dead. ¡°Miraculously,¡± she replied, still trying to catch her breath. She was walking on her own now, Kyle being busy exchanging pleasantries with the guides. ¡°It¡¯s really a strange feeling. I¡¯ve barrely escaped death twice now. Does that mean I still have one chance?¡±

    Thomas smiled and put his hand on her shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll all be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, two have already died,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Thomas asked, the wind too strong to lose to insecure comments.

    ¡°Nothing. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Cold,¡± Thomas replied. That was when he felt a tear roll down to half o his cheek. If it were any warmer, it would have made its way down to his jaw; but it was freezing cold, so it left an icy trace on his face that burned and he had to quickly ignite the spark in his eyes and raise his body heat to melt it. That was when it finally fell, and as it moved through the air, turned into a microscopic icicle that made a microscopic hole in the snow.

    ¡°It does get freezing sometimes,¡± Kyla replied. She couldn¡¯t see his face because of her hood, or because she refused to look, but she knew how he felt. ¡°Have I told you about the day I was brought to the Ravens?¡±

    It was a marvelous moment to change the subject; Thomas admired her for her sense of timing. And there really was nothing else to do but talk or think about death. ¡°Just partially.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was a cold day. Not like this, of course, but cold enough for a winter jacket. I didn¡¯t have one, being homeless and all, so Diane gave me her jacket. It was really warm, I remember, and it smelled like that weird chocolate soap she sometimes uses. Anyway, there was snow everywhere, but not around the Headquarters. You have to see that building sometime, it¡¯s astonishing. And extremely clean. Anyway, I didn¡¯t have a name then, being an orphan and all. So, they were brainstorming names when another unit brought another child in.¡± She pointed forward. ¡°That was him. So, Maya, the leader, you¡¯ve met her, decided to name me Kyla, because he is Kyle. Pretty fun, right?¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Thomas nodded; there was so much filth under her story, a life of abandoning children, starving to death, and worse, that he was also ingorant of. ¡°Yes, fun.¡±

    ¡°Kyle had it better than me though. He wasn¡¯t homeless. But his parents decided to sell him because they couldn¡¯t feed them all anymore.¡± Kyla continued with a sudden subdued misery Thomas¡¯s hadn¡¯t heard coming from her before. ¡°They had fourteen children. They sold six. Kyle turned out to be talented, so the Ravens kept him.¡±

    ¡°And the rest?!¡± Thomas let out, suddenly unaware of the inhumane weather of Iceleus.

    Kyla shrugged. ¡°Who knows.¡±

    And no one did know, except the new queen. She knew it all. Yet she ran away. She didn¡¯t stand before her people and tell them she would protect them.

    She could have at least lied.

    They were walking next to that old hole now, the one that swallowed their teammates. It wasn¡¯t as big anymore, so Thomas gathered the courage to look down. As he was slowly leaning over it, his heart started beating fast in hopes of encountering a horror that would make it feel real. But there was only a thick layer of snow. It was all happening too quickly. He had to move now not to lose the guides.

    The giant wasn¡¯t there anymore. They probably moved him somewhere, a graveyard perhaps. Now that he thought about it, Thomas wondered it any of the criminals were employed in that activity. Maybe the extremely obedient ones. The reformed ones. The rest were still moving snow around, going madder by the second. Have any of them sold their child to the Ravens to feed their family? If so, Thomas didn¡¯t feel bad for them. He was carving himself a new path, one towards complete apathy.

    That was when he lost consciousness. He didn¡¯t dream of anything; he could have been unconscious for years he wouldn¡¯t have seen a single color. That¡¯s how tired he was of worlds.

    If he weren¡¯t unconscious, he would have realized why Elaine, in the most roundabout way possible, made him bring the Ravens with him. She knew she would make sure he got lost in the desert, and there was much more hiding under the snow than a giant or two.

    This time, it was centipede, gray, with icy eyes and eerie stripes that looked like smiles, and about twice the size of an average human. It was fortunate that its legs were covered in a tranquilizing powder because Thomas, or any pray for that matter, would have surely hated being eaten by it, even if it was only for a moment.

    Meredith Brown was a trained warrior. She was not only physically strong, but also extremely perceptive. She would only miss the things she would estimate should be missed, and a member of the Six being eaten alive by a giant bug was not one of them. She quietly pulled out her scythe, brushed passed Kyla who was only now turning around to look for the missing Flamer, and cleanly cut the centipede in half before anyone else comprehended what had happened. Blue blood was everywhere now, and as she pulled Thomas Hammer out of the heap of guts, all slimy and gross, she wished for a slice of cake. Or a whole cake.

    ¡°Damsel in fucking distress,¡± she mumbled to Thomas. She carried him bridal style, his head dangling and his mouth wide open.

    Kyla was fuming. ¡°You could have fucking killed him!¡± she screamed.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t,¡± Meredith replied. ¡°I guess he has a decent amount of luck for someone eaten by a giant bug.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care what Kyla was complaining about to Kyle behind her back. Kyla was always complaining about something. Meredith simply kept on walking only stopping to tell one of the guides, ¡°I don¡¯t like doing other people¡¯s job. This is twice now someone almost died. Next time, Lila comes in. Understood?¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply; she probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten one anyway. She carefully stepped into the snow in front of her and, when it didn¡¯t cause a landslide of any kind, dropped Thomas on the ground. She cleaned the snow around him a bit, then slapped him a few times with moderate strength.

    ¡°He¡¯s not waking up,¡± she noted, unimpressed.

    Kyle knelt next to her. ¡°Probably the traquilizer. He¡¯s not used to it.¡±

    ¡°The bastard must have been getting his beauty sleep just fine.¡± She proceeded to slap him a few more times. ¡°The pills I use can knock out a horse.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kyla replied sarcastically, now also kneeling, ¡°a bear.¡±

    The silence was short. There must have been something strange in the snow. Maybe the centipede also had some hallucinogen in its stomach that made the three burst out laughing. Their voices filled the vast space, carried by the wind left and right, broken into several chains of different color.

    Kyla fell back holding her stomach and mumbled, ¡°What the hell is all this?¡± She felt good as the tears, from all the laughing, streamed down her face and burnt her skin, when Kyle lay next to her and replied, ¡°Life.¡±

    ¡°No, but like, what are these¡­ events? He,¡± she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence from laughing too hard.

    ¡°What?¡± Kyle urged her, also barely breathing.

    ¡°He got eaten by a fucking bug!¡± Kyla screamed, and the two laughed even louder. ¡°And those two girls got eaten by Earth itself!¡±

    ¡°And I thought I had it rough,¡± Kyle continued in a pause between two series of manic laughter.

    Kyla screamed in pure joy. ¡°Your parents sold you!¡±

    ¡°And yours died!¡± he yelled back, his tears racing against Kyla¡¯s.

    Meredith, who was also holding her stomach, pulled down her shawl and yelled, ¡°Try being George Brown¡¯s sister!¡± which sent the three into another fit of frenzy. ¡°Try that!¡± she screamed, falling back and landing next to Kyla. And they would have stayed that way, making snow angles, and competing on who had the most miserable existence, had Lila¡¯s head suddenly not towered over them.

    At first, Kyla thought she was seeing things. She hadn¡¯t thought much about Lila since she left them that day, life getting more gruesome, but she entertained in the back of her head the idea that Lila was rotting in prison. But now that she was looking at the girl who once betrayed her, the girl partially responsible for this mess, it made all the sense in the world that she would be here. After all, Meredith Brown couldn¡¯t have appeared out of thin air; and Elaine had to have a plan C in case all of them died and Thomas was left alone in the desert. Seeing him now, still asleep, Kyla secretly thanked Elaine she provided them with a portal.

    ¡°So, is Michelle here too then?¡± Kyla asked, her stomach muscles finally getting rest from the straining. She could breathe normally now, the clear sky and the sharp air now much less entertaining. The snow was falling so slowly now she could count the snowflakes, small but sharp.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lila bit back. ¡°Look at you three wasting everyone¡¯s time. I had to come here to get you because it didn¡¯t look like you would get a grip anytime soon.¡± Then she looked up and shot the guards with the arrows in her eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I guess she thinks she¡¯s in control now,¡± Kyla commented, the left side of her mouth curling up in a reproaching smirk. ¡°When the cat is gone¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you are free to stay and find your own way to the castle,¡± Lila bit back.

    Kyla pulled Kyle up and pointed towards Thomas. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    He just nodded and threw Thomas over his shoulder. Neither looked back at Meredith who was still lying facing the sky, her arms spread and her face accumulating snow. She was huffing and puffing, playing with the steam that came out of her mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± Kyle grunted. ¡°I¡¯m sick of all this snow.¡±

    Lila turned around and sighed deeply. She made a circular motion with her hand and a portal opened leading into the grand hall of the Icelean royal castle. Thorough it, they could see Elaine standing with her hands crossed, her eyebrows dangerously narrowed.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Kyla mumbled as she walked into the portal, followed by the rest of her newest team. A few snowflakes sneaked inside as well, desperate for warmth.

 The Revelation

    His insides began to quiver.

    It was all crystal: the walls, the floor, the vanity, the small chair. The bed too, probably. He was sat up feeling deja vu, dangerously alert and ready to strike. But there was no one in the room but him. Diane Hunster was the only one who would keep him company; the others had better things to do. He pushed the covers, white, off his body, stepped onto the fluffy carpet, also white, and put on a pair of white slippers.

    A real madhouse.

    Thomas was in the royal castle, no doubt about it, but he had no idea how he got there. His skin felt slimy somehow, sticky, and gross, but there was nothing unusual on it, like lotions or fancy soaps. He was wearing a pair of silk white pajamas that felt smooth to the touch and oddly cooling. He looked around; through the gap between the white curtains, a little sunlight snuck into the room, making the floor glisten. He touched the wall, then the floor, the vanity, and the small chair. All was crystal, even the bed frame. His ears rang as his thoughts raced through his brain, too fast to catch and develop.

    He opened the door. There were no guards in front of his room or anywhere he could see. But there was more crystal, literally everywhere. A white rug followed the hallway, this one thin and with some decorations, like snowflakes or flowers. He left the door open as he made his way down the hallway, following the white rug. There was nothing else to look at, so he hypnotized himself by counting the little snowflakes, completely blocking out any and every sensation created by his surroundings. That was how he, as he turned the corner, hit someone, knocking them off their feet and onto the white carpet.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± she screamed, more out of habit than true irritation. As Thomas moved his gaze towards her and pieced together her eyes, her hair, and her nose, once he saw her lips curl upwards, he realized that he had no idea what her name was. But he remembered her clearly; he could repeat every word she had said to him the night when his life fell apart. ¡°I should have known,¡± she said with the same superiority in her voice that she had had back then. ¡°Only uncouth peasants like you could be so unaware of their surroundings.¡±

    A peasant¡¯s better than a swineherd, I guess.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to see you again,¡± he replied and offered her his hand. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when she took it, her freezing skin sending his nerves on rampant, screaming for help; if he didn¡¯t think her a ghost before, he sure did now.

    She showed him her teeth when she smiled, they too were perfectly white. ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡±

    Thomas narrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Right. Let me try again. Why is Diane Hunster not with you? I thought you two were a package deal.¡±

    Thomas looked to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would think that. But she¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°Evidently.¡±

    He cleared his throat when she didn¡¯t follow up with another question. ¡°Yes, well¡­ I will see you later then.¡±

    Her porcelain hand grabbed his arm so strongly Thomas¡¯s first instinct was to use it to push her to the side. It had been so long since he was in contact with a regular person that he forgot that his strength was not regular, causing him to accidentally slam her against the wall and dent it. Now that there was a bit of red, he felt relieved.

    He quickly grabbed her arm and pulled her up, turning her head to see a red spot in her white hair. But she was awake and staring at him with a strange mixture of excitement and terror. Her right arm, which was visible through her translucent sleeves, was also pinkish. But she didn¡¯t look at all in pain; in fact, she grabbed his jaw and pulled him closer, so their noses were almost touching.

    ¡°You,¡± she whispered all but threateningly, ¡°what are you to Diane Hunster?¡±

    He wanted to pull away, but the way she was grabbing onto him, the way she was looking at him, and the way her voice deviated from her standard calm and echoed with a hit of urgency through the white hallway, made him feel at ease.

    ¡°A friend,¡± he replied.

    ¡°No,¡± she insistent, squeezing even harder, ¡°no, you two¡­you two are up to something. I can tell. What are you up to? Why are you here? And why is she not?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two were this friendly,¡± a man suddenly said. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯ve put the past behind you.¡±

    Isaac was standing a few steps away from them, his hands behind his back and his face moderately lit up. Thomas let go of the girl immediately, but her fingers lingered on his face for another moment, probably disinterested in the implications this scene might have had.

    ¡°Hello, Isaac,¡± she said, now using a white handkerchief to press the spot on her head that was still slightly bleeding.

    ¡°Hello, Sofia,¡± he replied. ¡°I see you fell and hit the wall?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± she sighed, ¡°but I was lucky Mr¡­¡±

    ¡°Hammer.¡±

    ¡°Mr Hammer was here to help me up.¡±

    ¡°How kind of him.¡±

    ¡°How kind indeed.¡±

    ¡°You must feel sorry now about the way you spoke to him before.¡±

    ¡°Very much sorry.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°How kind of you.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°And when have I not been kind, Isaac?¡±

    He returned the smile. ¡°Truly never.¡±

    ¡°Well then,¡± she nodded at him, gave Thomas a disinterested glance, made a few steps away from the two, then turned around and said, ¡°Oh, and Isaac, I am not blind. Whatever it is you are scheming, I will uncover it.¡±

    Isaac smiled even wider. ¡°I certainly hope you will.¡±

    Isaac approached Thomas when she was out of sight. As he attempted to roll Thomas¡¯s sleeve a little to hide the singular drop of blood that tainted it, Thomas flinched and walked a few steps back. Isaac only smiled, like he didn¡¯t want to tell this Flamer that he too would be appalled by his own touch.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± the prince commented.

    ¡°Not that long,¡± Thomas replied as they continued following the white rug together. Each time he saw Issac was a little more uncomfortable than the previous and Thomas couldn¡¯t understand why. Thomas hadn¡¯t judged Isaac for his choice even before he started doubting his own, so he couldn¡¯t understand why the prince talked to him with so much uncertainty and looked at him with a hint of fear.

    ¡°Have you found a way to deal with the things that haunted you back then?¡± Isaac asked out of the blue once the short but sharp silence became unbearable. But Thomas could tell there was more than plain curiosity in his question.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to be haunted,¡± Thomas replied. ¡°Things are happening so quickly that I worry about one thing at a time. I guess I will have to deal with all of it once this is over. If I survive, of course. Right now, I¡¯m focused on other things.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know¡­¡± It pained Thomas how he once thought that he could find a confidant in this prince prone to sticking his head in the sand. Now that they were still partially enemies, it was impossible for them to be friends. ¡°But why is that girl here?¡± Thomas asked to change the subject.

    ¡°Who, Sofia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Isaac snorted. ¡°That is one hell of a story to tell. All in all, her mother, the dutchess, is the king¡¯s main advisor, his right hand. She may or may not have gotten that position by murdering both her husband and her sister, the late queen consort.¡±

    It took Thomas a second or two to grasp the information he had been fed. It never occurred to him that such plots were part of someone¡¯s everyday life. Sister killing a sister, wife killing her husband, power struggles, and wicked daughters that look like ghosts. But there were so many things he couldn¡¯t have imagined existed before. Like himself.

    ¡°What a family,¡± Thomas let out.

    Isaac laughed. ¡°Nothing unusual in the royal circles. You should ask Diane to tell you about her family. That story¡¯s even better.¡±

    Thomas smiled sourly. ¡°She even has a peasant killing the queen. Wonderful.¡±

    Isaac smiled inappropriately widely. It brought him joy to see other people struggle with their past choices. Maybe that was why he loved Diane Hunster so; she never seemed to get it right. Even when she was physically absent, her presence was felt in the air filled with indecision, regret, and disapproval.

    No matter how sinful, one could never be as wrong as Diane Hunster.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Thomas asked once the hallway became a hall heavily guarded by white-haired people with soulless eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s dinnertime,¡± Isaac replied like there was no need for further instructions.

    But Thomas was wearing pajamas. He blushed. ¡°Oh, I should change first.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Isaac replied, and let Thomas turn around and walk back to his room following the rug he now considered his own.

    On his way he met a few servants measuring the dented portion of the wall and painting the bloody stain white; they did it with so little concern and so much skill that Thomas figured it must be a daily activity. They didn¡¯t acknowledge him and Thomas felt the urge to stop and tell them he was the genius behind that creation just to see if they would be threatened by his presence. These days he fluctuated between the yearning for greatness and the desperate pleas to be left alone.

    The last thing he expected was to see Sofia leaning against the wall next to his room, her hair still slightly red.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thomas asked rudely.

    ¡°Waiting for you. What does it look like?¡± she replied equally as irritably.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I have to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Diane Hunster.¡±

    Thomas opened the door, ready to shut in her face. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    But she was not someone who gave up or cared about etiquette or other people¡¯s wishes. So, she put her hand on the doorframe, daring the Falmer to harm a duchess. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let me in.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± he protested.

    ¡°Did I ask?¡± When he didn¡¯t open the door, she repeated, ¡°Open the door, Thomas.¡±

    Too low on energy to argue with her, he let her enter his room but didn¡¯t close the door.

    She crossed her arms. ¡°Close the door.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Close the damn door, Thomas, or I swear on my dead father¡¯s name¡­¡±

    He quietly did as instructed. ¡°I have to go to dinner.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± He was leaning against the door, his fingers wrapped around the doorknob in case he needed to escape quickly. He still sometimes forgot who he was and allowed shallow people like that to intimidate him with empty threats.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked again.

    Thomas sighed. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Why are you avoiding the question?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding the question, it just has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding the question, which means there is something important you can¡¯t talk about. What is it?¡± she pressed, ignoring his ears getting redders and his eyes getting more serious.

    ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bored. Why did you come here?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have things to do, so if you¡¯ll be so kind¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of repeating the same question over and over again?¡± He was shaking now, sure that should she ask him again, she would throw her out the window behind her back.

    ¡°No. I have nothing better to do. So, why¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe you should use that time to ask your mother why she killed all those people.¡±

    At first, he couldn¡¯t tell that the time and space really froze. He thought it must have been subjective, a way for his mind to cope with the horrid things he had just said. But when he tried to apologize and his mouth didn¡¯t move, when he tried to move his arms instead and couldn¡¯t, that was when he realized that there were no more sounds other than Sofia running her hand through her hair. And he couldn¡¯t ask her how she did that when he stood in place, unable to move.

    ¡°I dare you to repeat what you just said.¡± It took her too a moment to realize that he was frozen. She smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I see how it is. My bad. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    And Thomas knew very little about Iceleans other than they manipulated ice. But he was sure that the freezing didn¡¯t include space and time. Which meant only one thing.

    He had just found the Swan.